the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o lay_v down_o by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n examine_v and_o confute_v with_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 6._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n mdclxxxviii_o the_o several_a tract_n contain_v in_o this_o volume_n 1._o a_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n with_o some_o reflection_n on_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n note_n 2._o a_o examination_n of_o note_n concern_v bellarmin_n first_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n 3._o his_o second_o note_n antiquity_n 4._o his_o third_z note_n duration_n 5._o his_o four_o note_n amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n 6._o his_o fifth_z note_n the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n 7._o his_o sixth_z note_n agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n 8._o his_o seven_o note_n union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n 9_o his_o eight_o note_n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n 10._o his_o nine_o note_n efficacy_n of_o the_o doctrine_n 11._o his_o ten_o note_n holiness_n of_o life_n 12._o his_o eleven_o note_n the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n 13._o his_o twelve_o note_n the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n 14._o his_o thirteen_o note_n confession_n of_o adversary_n 15._o his_o fourteen_o note_n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n 16._o his_o fifteen_o note_n temporal_a felicity_n 17._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o deliver_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n the_o notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la justify_v 18._o a_o defence_n of_o the_o confuter_n of_o bellarmin_n second_o note_n of_o the_o church_n antiquity_n against_o the_o cavil_n of_o the_o adviser_n 19_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n the_o content_n of_o the_o follow_a note_n the_o introduction_n to_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o visibility_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n take_v away_o the_o necessity_n of_o find_v out_o note_n to_o distinguish_v it_o by_o especial_o of_o such_o note_n as_o be_v matter_n of_o dispute_v themselves_o p._n 3._o the_o use_n of_o note_n of_o find_v out_o a_o infallible_a church_n and_o these_o appropriate_v by_o the_o cardinal_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n only_o p._n 4._o what_o protestant_n intend_v in_o those_o note_n they_o give_v of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o what_o the_o papist_n by_o their_o note_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 5._o the_o protestant_a way_n of_o find_v out_o the_o church_n by_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 6._o three_o thing_n object_v to_o this_o by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o answer_v return_v p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o 10_o 11_o 12._o the_o cardinal_n way_n consider_v and_o examine_v one_a to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o true_a church_n be_v p._n 13._o two_o inquiry_n in_o order_n of_o nature_n before_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n or_o not_o and_o what_o it_o be_v ibid._n no_o note_n of_o these_o but_o such_o as_o they_o dare_v not_o give_v viz._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o every_o man_n be_v private_a judgement_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o they_o p._n 14._o 2_o she_o give_v we_o note_n whereby_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v p._n 15._o impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v ibid._n no_o other_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o what_o belong_v to_o every_o true_a particular_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v essential_a to_o a_o church_n and_o what_o all_o church_n do_v agree_v in_o viz_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n of_o christ_n p._n 16._o the_o 6_o which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o second_o and_o the_o 8_o be_v the_o chief_a if_o not_o the_o only_a note_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o here_o our_o claim_n be_v as_o good_a if_o not_o better_a than_o they_o ibid._n his_o 9th_o 10_o 11_o and_o 12_o not_o proper_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n any_o otherwise_o than_o as_o they_o be_v testimony_n of_o the_o common_a christianity_n which_o be_v profess_v by_o all_o true_a church_n ibid._n the_o 13_o 14_o 15_o no_o note_n at_o all_o because_o they_o be_v not_o always_o true_a ibid._n his_o 3d_o and_o four_o note_n be_v not_o note_n of_o a_o church_n but_o only_o god_n promise_n make_v to_o his_o church_n p._n 17._o his_o one_a note_n do_v not_o declare_v what_o a_o church_n be_v but_o in_o what_o communion_n it_o be_v and_o be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n unless_o it_o be_v frr_v prove_v that_o they_o be_v true_a church_n which_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o each_o other_o ibid._n his_o 5_o common_a to_o the_o greek_a and_o any_o other_o church_n who_o have_v bishop_n in_o succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolical_a bishop_n p._n 18._o the_o seven_o note_n serve_v to_o purpose_v the_o cardinal_n design_n and_o do_v his_o business_n without_o any_o other_o note_n ibid._n 3_o another_o mystery_n in_o form_v these_o note_n be_v to_o pick_v out_o of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n one_o church_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o reject_v all_o other_o as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a or_o vncatholick_a church_n who_o refuse_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o one_o catholic_n church_n p._n 19_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o signify_v all_o the_o particular_a true_a church_n but_o some_o one_o church_n which_o all_o other_o be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o and_o communicate_v with_o if_o they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o necessary_a to_o be_v prove_v before_o the_o cardinal_n have_v give_v we_o these_o note_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 20_o 21._o 4thly_a another_o design_n in_o make_v these_o note_n be_v to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n even_o for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o p._n 22._o but_o here_o we_o must_v first_o be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v infallible_a this_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v but_o by_o scripture_n which_o a_o man_n must_v first_o believe_v before_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n p._n 23._o the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o first_o object_n of_o our_o faith_n in_o religion_n since_o we_o ought_v to_o know_v and_o believe_v most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n before_o we_o can_v know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o church_n or_o no._n p._n 23_o 24._o the_o content_n of_o the_o first_o note_n catholic_n the_o sincere_a preach_v of_o the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a sure_a and_o infallible_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n p._n 25._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decline_v be_v examine_v by_o this_o rule_n p._n 26._o bellarmin_n argument_n for_o the_o name_n catholic_n be_v a_o undoubted_a true_a mark_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 26._o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n expose_v in_o three_o particular_n i._o in_o what_o respect_n the_o name_n catholic_n be_v esteem_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o time_n a_o note_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n and_o in_o what_o respect_n it_o will_v ever_o be_v a_o stand_a note_n of_o it_o p._n 27._o this_o show_v to_o be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o therefore_o in_o their_o time_n be_v join_v with_o the_o word_n catholic_n p._n 28._o what_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o why_o call_v catholic_n ibid._n none_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n go_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n but_o those_o who_o profess_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith._n p._n 29._o ii_o no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o catholic_n to_o prove_v a_o church_n to_o be_v catholic_n p._n 29._o i._o the_o christian_a church_n be_v not_o know_v by_o the_o name_n catholic_n at_o the_o beginning_n though_o of_o a_o ancient_a and_o early_a date_n and_o therefore_o no_o essential_a note_n of_o it_o p._n 30._o 2._o name_n be_v oft_o time_n arbitrary_a and_o at_o random_n and_o false_o impose_v on_o thing_n and_o therefore_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v from_o they_o ibid._n 3._o name_n be_v oft_o time_n impose_v on_o
one_o church_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o only_a catholic_n church_n and_o reject_v all_o other_o church_n as_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a or_o uncatholick_a church_n who_o refuse_v obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o one_o catholic_n church_n for_o if_o this_o be_v not_o the_o intent_n of_o it_o what_o will_v all_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n signify_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a catholic_n church_n and_o if_o they_o do_v not_o prove_v this_o the_o cardinal_n have_v lose_v his_o labour_n for_o though_o the_o note_n he_o assign_v be_v the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n yet_o they_o may_v and_o must_v belong_v to_o all_o other_o true_a church_n as_o well_o as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n unless_o he_o can_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n or_o but_o one_o church_n which_o be_v the_o mistress_n of_o all_o other_o church_n and_o the_o only_a principle_n and_o centre_n of_o catholic_n unity_n and_o this_o aught_o to_o have_v be_v prove_v first_o before_o he_o have_v think_v of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n so_o that_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v here_o before_o we_o be_v ready_a for_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n they_o must_v first_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n for_o though_o we_o all_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o catholic_n church_n yet_o we_o say_v there_o may_v be_v and_o hope_v nay_o more_o than_o so_o know_v that_o there_o be_v many_o true_a church_n which_o make_v up_o the_o catholic_n church_n yet_o before_o the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n can_v do_v any_o service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o must_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o than_o it_o will_v signify_v something_o to_o prove_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v that_o true_a church_n they_o must_v prove_v also_o that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o signify_v all_o the_o particular_a true_a church_n that_o be_v in_o the_o world_n but_o some_o one_o church_n which_o be_v the_o fountain_n of_o catholic_n unity_n which_o all_o other_o church_n be_v bind_v to_o submit_v to_o and_o communicate_v with_o if_o they_o will_v be_v member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n for_o though_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o that_o church_n yet_o they_o receive_v their_o catholicism_n from_o their_o communion_n with_o that_o church_n and_o therefore_o that_o only_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n it_o be_v not_o mere_o the_o communion_n of_o all_o church_n together_o which_o make_v the_o catholic_n church_n but_o it_o be_v the_o subjection_n of_o all_o church_n to_o that_o one_o catholic_n church_n which_o make_v they_o catholic_n so_o that_o they_o must_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v one_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n that_o be_v that_o a_o part_n be_v the_o whole_a that_o one_o particular_a church_n be_v all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n for_o so_o the_o catholic_n church_n signify_v in_o ancient_a writer_n this_o be_v so_o absurd_a that_o some_o of_o our_o modern_a advocate_n for_o the_o catholic_n church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o that_o they_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o particular_a diocese_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o all_o those_o church_n which_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o suppose_v this_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o make_v all_o the_o other_o church_n catholic_n and_o therefore_o she_o only_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o i_o will_v present_o make_v they_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v so_o for_o let_v we_o suppose_v that_o no_o other_o church_n shall_v submit_v themselves_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n understand_v the_o particular_a diocese_n of_o rome_n will_v she_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o not_o if_o notwithstanding_o this_o she_o will_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n than_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o make_v the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o catholic_n church_n if_o she_o will_v not_o than_o i_o can_v see_v how_o communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v essential_a to_o the_o catholic_n church_n these_o thing_n i_o say_v aught_o to_o have_v be_v prove_v before_o the_o cardinal_n have_v give_v we_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v a_o hard_a thing_n to_o prove_v by_o note_n that_o the_o particular_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a catholic_n church_n till_o it_o be_v prove_v that_o a_o particular_a church_n may_v be_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o that_o there_o be_v one_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n this_o he_o know_v we_o all_o deny_v and_o it_o be_v a_o ridiculous_a thing_n to_o think_v to_o convince_v we_o by_o note_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o particular_a catholic_n church_n when_o we_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o church_n and_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v a_o contradiction_n to_o own_v it_o as_o great_a a_o contradiction_n as_o it_o be_v to_o say_v that_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v the_o universal_a church_n 4thly_a but_o when_o i_o consider_v the_o far_a design_n of_o these_o note-makers_n to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n even_o for_o the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o it_o make_v i_o now_o admire_v that_o they_o shall_v think_v this_o can_v be_v do_v by_o some_o note_n of_o a_o church_n especial_o by_o such_o note_n as_o the_o cardinal_n give_v we_o for_o suppose_v he_o have_v give_v we_o the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n which_o be_v the_o utmost_a he_o can_v pretend_v to_o before_o we_o can_v hence_o conclude_v that_o this_o church_n be_v the_o infallible_a guide_n and_o uncontrollable_a judge_n of_o controversy_n we_o must_v be_v satisfy_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v infallible_a this_o indeed_o bellarmin_n attempt_v to_o prove_v in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v not_o my_o concern_v at_o present_a to_o inquire_v how_o he_o prove_v it_o but_o i_o be_o sure_a this_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v but_o by_o scripture_n for_o unless_o christ_n have_v bestow_v infallibility_n on_o the_o church_n i_o know_v not_o how_o we_o can_v prove_v she_o have_v it_o and_o whether_o christ_n have_v do_v it_o or_o not_o can_v never_o be_v know_v but_o by_o the_o scripture_n so_o that_o a_o man_n must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o use_v his_o own_o judgement_n to_o understand_v they_o before_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o he_o that_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a church_n and_o therefore_o those_o who_o resolve_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o scripture_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n can_v without_o great_a impudence_n urge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n to_o prove_v the_o church_n infallibility_n and_o yet_o thus_o they_o all_o do_v nay_o prove_v their_o very_a note_n of_o the_o church_n from_o scripture_n as_o the_o cardinal_n do_v and_o think_v this_o be_v no_o circle_n neither_o because_o we_o heretic_n believe_v the_o scripture_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o church_n and_o therefore_o be_v willing_a to_o dispute_v with_o they_o out_o of_o the_o scripture_n but_o this_o be_v a_o fault_n on_o our_o side_n and_o when_o we_o dispute_v with_o they_o whatever_o we_o do_v at_o other_o time_n we_o shall_v not_o believe_v the_o scripture_n till_o they_o have_v prove_v they_o to_o we_o their_o way_n by_o the_o authority_n or_o their_o church_n and_o then_o we_o shall_v quick_o see_v what_o bless_a work_n they_o will_v make_v of_o it_o how_o they_o will_v prove_v their_o church_n infallibility_n and_o what_o fine_a note_n we_o shall_v have_v of_o a_o church_n when_o we_o have_v reject_v all_o their_o scripture-proof_n as_o we_o ought_v to_o do_v till_o they_o have_v first_o satisfy_v we_o that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a true_a infallible_a church_n upon_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v believe_v the_o scripture_n and_o every_o thing_n else_o i_o confess_v i_o will_v glad_o hear_v what_o note_n they_o will_v give_v a_o pagan_a to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a infallible_a church_n by_o it_o be_v certain_o a_o most_o senseless_a thing_n to_o resolve_v all_o our_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o the_o church_n be_v the_o first_o object_n or_o our_o faith_n in_o religion_n whereas_o it_o be_v demonstrable_a that_o we_o must_v know_v and_o believe_v most_o of_o the_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n before_o we_o can_v know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o church_n or_o not_o the_o order_n observe_v in_o the_o apostle_n creed_n be_v a_o plain_a evidence_n
of_o this_o for_o all_o those_o article_n which_o be_v before_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n must_v in_o order_n of_o nature_n be_v know_v before_o it_o that_o there_o be_v a_o god_n who_o make_v the_o world_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o only_o beget_v son_n of_o god_n who_o be_v conceive_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n suffer_v under_o pontius_n pilate_n be_v crucify_v dead_a and_o bury_v and_o descend_v into_o hell_n that_o he_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o sit_v on_o the_o right-hand_a of_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n and_o from_o thence_o shall_v come_v to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o then_o we_o may_v add_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n and_o not_o till_o then_o for_o the_o church_n be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n through_o the_o faith_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o unite_v they_o into_o one_o mystical_a body_n so_o that_o we_o must_v know_v father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n before_o we_o can_v know_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n mean_v and_o be_v it_o not_o strange_a then_o that_o our_o faith_n must_v be_v found_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n when_o we_o must_v first_o know_v all_o the_o great_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n before_o we_o can_v know_v any_o thing_n about_o a_o church_n this_o invert_v the_o order_n of_o our_o creed_n which_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v begin_v thus_o i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n and_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n i_o believe_v in_o god_n the_o father_n almighty_n and_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o no_o doubt_n but_o the_o apostle_n or_o those_o apostolical_a man_n who_o frame_v the_o creed_n will_v have_v put_v it_o so_o have_v they_o think_v the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n must_v be_v resolve_v into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n this_o short_a discourse_n i_o think_v be_v enough_o in_o general_a concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o shall_v leave_v the_o particular_a examination_n of_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n note_n to_o other_o hand_n which_o the_o reader_n may_v expect_v to_o follow_v in_o their_o order_n the_o end._n bellarmin_n first_o note_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n examine_v prima_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la ipsum_fw-la catholicae_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la &_o christianorum_fw-la nomen_fw-la bellar._n cap._n 4._o de_fw-la notis_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la p._n 1477._o imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 8._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n rr._n in_o christo_n p._n ac_fw-la d._n d._n wilhelmo_n archiep._n cant._n a_o sacr._n dome_a that_o the_o sincere_a preach_v of_o the_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a sure_a infallible_a mark_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o truth_n so_o clear_a in_o itself_o so_o often_o and_o full_o prove_v by_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o reformation_n that_o it_o may_v just_o seem_v a_o wonder_n that_o any_o church_n which_o be_v not_o conscious_a to_o herself_o of_o any_o error_n and_o deviation_n from_o it_o shall_v refuse_v to_o put_v herself_o upon_o that_o trial_n this_o give_v be_v to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n at_o first_o make_v it_o one_o and_o make_v it_o catholic_n according_a as_o this_o fare_v in_o any_o part_n or_o member_n of_o it_o be_v that_o church_n distinguish_v and_o denominate_v it_o will_v be_v true_a or_o false_a pure_a or_o corrupt_a sound_v or_o heretical_a according_a as_o the_o faith_n it_o hold_v bear_v a_o conformity_n or_o repugnance_n to_o the_o write_a doctrine_n of_o our_o saviour_n a_o orthodox_n faith_n make_v a_o orthodox_n church_n but_o if_o her_o faith_n become_v taint_v and_o heterodox_n the_o church_n will_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v it_o happen_v whole_o to_o apostatise_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v whole_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n this_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v notorious_o warp_a from_o truth_n decline_v the_o be_v examine_v and_o measure_v by_o this_o rule_n have_v indeed_o some_o reason_n to_o be_v against_o the_o scripture_n that_o be_v so_o evident_o against_o she_o and_o endeavour_n to_o support_v herself_o with_o great_a name_n and_o swell_a title_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o we_o so_o often_o hear_v of_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n antiquity_n amplitude_n unity_n succession_n miracle_n prophecy_n and_o several_a other_o that_o their_o great_a cardinal_n set_v down_o as_o so_o many_o perpetual_a and_o never-failing_a mark_n and_o character_n to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n and_o to_o assert_v his_o own_o i_o shall_v in_o this_o short_a tract_n examine_v the_o first_o of_o these_o and_o that_o i_o may_v give_v it_o all_o the_o fair_a play_n imaginable_a endeavour_v to_o represent_v it_o in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o to_o its_o best_a advantage_n bellarmin_n make_v it_o thus_o to_o speak_v for_o itself_o the_o apostle_n in_o 1_o cor._n 3.4_o make_v it_o the_o sign_n and_o mark_v of_o schismatic_n to_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n though_o of_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o whether_o of_o paul_n or_o apollos_n or_o cephas_n and_o in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n the_o orthodox_n church_n be_v know_v and_o distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o the_o conventicle_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n by_o the_o name_n of_o their_o first_o author_n and_o therefore_o since_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o all_o even_o her_o bitter_a adversary_n call_v catholic_n and_o the_o several_a sect_n of_o the_o reform_a after_o the_o name_n of_o their_o particular_a doctor_n as_o luther_n calvin_n zuinglius_fw-la and_o the_o like_a it_o follow_v that_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n be_v not_o only_o a_o sure_a undoubted_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o also_o that_o this_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o church_n this_o be_v his_o argument_n and_o as_o much_o as_o he_o value_v his_o church_n upon_o it_o i_o can_v see_v no_o more_o in_o it_o but_o this_o that_o because_o church_n profess_v the_o true_a orthodox_n faith_n be_v ancient_o style_v catholic_n therefore_o all_o that_o have_v be_v style_v catholic_n since_o be_v their_o faith_n what_o it_o will_v must_v be_v true_a and_o orthodox_n church_n and_o because_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v christian_n to_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n though_o of_o never_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n and_o those_o mention_v in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ancient_n be_v real_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n that_o be_v so_o call_v as_o the_o valentinian_o marcionite_n montanist_n and_o other_o therefore_o all_o that_o in_o after-age_n shall_v be_v so_o nicknamed_a though_o out_o of_o malice_n and_o illwill_a by_o their_o enemy_n whilst_o they_o disow_v it_o themselves_o must_v go_v for_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n this_o be_v so_o weak_a a_o topick_n that_o i_o may_v just_o break_v off_o here_o have_v expose_v it_o sufficient_o by_o a_o bare_a represent_v of_o it_o yet_o for_o the_o reader_n be_v far_o information_n and_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o show_v these_o three_o thing_n i._o in_o what_o respect_n the_o name_n of_o catholic_n be_v esteem_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o time_n a_o note_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n and_o in_o what_o respect_n it_o will_v ever_o be_v a_o stand_a note_n of_o it_o ii_o that_o from_o the_o bare_a name_n of_o catholic_n no_o argument_n can_v be_v draw_v to_o prove_v a_o church_n to_o be_v catholic_n iii_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n i._o in_o what_o respect_n the_o name_n of_o catholic_n be_v esteem_v by_o some_o of_o the_o father_n in_o their_o time_n a_o note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o etc._n etc._n and_o this_o as_o evident_o appear_v from_o their_o write_n and_o even_o from_o those_o testimony_n cite_v by_o bellarmine_n be_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n that_o in_o their_o time_n be_v general_o and_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n and_o when_o ever_o it_o be_v so_o it_o will_v be_v a_o infallible_a note_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n himself_o to_o his_o apostle_n and_o by_o they_o to_o the_o church_n contain_v in_o those_o write_n which_o they_o by_o
reform_v they_o call_v we_o the_o reform_a therefore_o we_o be_v reform_v be_v as_o good_a a_o argument_n as_o we_o call_v they_o catholic_n therefore_o they_o be_v catholic_n in_o this_o sense_n be_v those_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n cite_v by_o bellarmine_n 4._o contr._n epist_n fundam_fw-la c._n 4._o to_o be_v understand_v that_o shall_v a_o stranger_n happen_v in_o any_o city_n to_o inquire_v even_o of_o a_o heretic_n where_o he_o may_v go_v to_o a_o catholic_n church_n the_o heretic_n will_v not_o dare_v to_o send_v he_o to_o his_o own_o house_n or_o oratory_n not_o that_o that_o heretic_n do_v believe_v that_o those_o that_o there_o be_v call_v catholic_n do_v hold_v the_o true_a catholic_n doctrine_n for_o than_o he_o can_v not_o have_v believe_v his_o own_o but_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o bare_a name_n of_o distinction_n he_o direct_v he_o to_o that_o assembly_n of_o christian_n that_o be_v so_o call_v st._n austin_n seem_v here_o to_o suppose_v a_o case_n as_o if_o a_o traveller_n enter_v into_o a_o city_n where_o both_o popish_a and_o reform_a church_n be_v allow_v and_o shall_v chance_v to_o meet_v a_o protestant_n and_o of_o he_o inquire_v the_o way_n to_o a_o catholic_n church_n and_o he_o direct_v he_o to_o a_o popish_a one_o or_o a_o papist_n and_o of_o he_o inquire_v the_o way_n to_o a_o reform_a church_n and_o he_o direct_v he_o to_o a_o protestant_a one_o it_o will_v not_o therefore_o follow_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o do_v believe_v either_o church_n to_o answer_v and_o correspond_v with_o its_o name_n that_o the_o popish_a be_v catholic_n or_o the_o protestant_n reform_v but_o that_o they_o be_v word_n of_o vulgar_a use_n whereby_o they_o may_v be_v know_v from_o one_o another_o but_o not_o the_o true_a church_n from_o the_o false_a four_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n in_o that_o time_n when_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v a_o sure_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o even_o when_o the_o name_n and_o thing_n be_v part_v it_o be_v not_o long_o before_o the_o christian_a church_n become_v miserable_o tear_v and_o rend_v asunder_o divide_v into_o many_o and_o some_o very_a great_a body_n all_o pretend_v to_o catholicism_n by_o what_o mark_v now_o be_v the_o catholic_n church_n to_o be_v know_v not_o by_o the_o name_n sure_o when_o all_o party_n lay_v claim_v to_o it_o and_o the_o gross_a heretic_n such_o as_o the_o manichaean_o themselves_z as_o st._n austin_n tell_v we_o who_o have_v the_o least_o to_o show_v for_o it_o covet_v and_o glory_v in_o it_o have_v never_o any_o heretic_n or_o scismatic_o be_v style_v catholic_n nor_o ever_o any_o orthodox_n style_v heretic_n the_o greek_a church_n be_v call_v catholic_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v have_v she_o a_o heretical_a one_o the_o donatist_n appropriate_v to_o themselves_o that_o ample_a title_n and_o yet_o st._n austin_n think_v they_o no_o better_a than_o shcismaticks_n the_o arrian_n call_v themselves_o catholic_n and_o the_o orthodox_n homousian_o and_o athanasian_o but_o neither_o the_o one_o be_v the_o more_o nor_o the_o other_o the_o less_o catholic_n for_o what_o they_o be_v call_v truth_n be_v always_o the_o same_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o thing_n remain_v unalterable_a let_v man_n fix_v on_o they_o what_o name_n they_o please_v by_o this_o rule_n than_o be_v the_o true_a church_n to_o be_v know_v not_o because_o it_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o catholic_n for_o that_o a_o church_n may_v do_v and_o yet_o be_v guilty_a of_o schism_n and_o heresy_n but_o because_o it_o profess_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o then_o though_o it_o be_v in_o name_n heretic_n it_o be_v in_o reality_n catholic_n this_o be_v lactantius_n rule_n to_o discern_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a religion_n that_o church_n alone_o retinet_fw-la instir_v lib._n 4._o c._n ult_n sola_fw-la catholica_fw-la est_fw-la quae_fw-la verum_fw-la cultum_fw-la retinet_fw-la say_v he_o be_v catholic_n that_o retain_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god._n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatist_n where_o the_o true_a church_n be_v appeal_v to_o the_o scripture_n as_o the_o only_a infallible_a judge_n 2._o non_fw-la audiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la dico_fw-la haec_fw-la dicis_fw-la sed_fw-la audiamus_fw-la haec_fw-la dicit_fw-la dominus_fw-la etc._n etc._n ibi_fw-la quaeramus_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la epist_n 166._o de_fw-la unit_fw-la eccl._n c._n 2._o among_o many_o other_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o have_v these_o word_n i_o say_v this_o and_o thou_o say_v that_o but_o thus_o say_v the_o lord_n 5._o again_o do_v it_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n in_o that_o age_n when_o all_o so_o call_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n corrupt_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v a_o sure_a brand_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n it_o must_v ever_o be_v so_o may_v not_o name_n and_o title_n be_v unjust_o and_o malicious_o impose_v if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o reform_a must_v go_v for_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n mere_o because_o they_o be_v distinguish_v by_o the_o name_n of_o those_o man_n that_o be_v the_o first_o and_o most_o eminent_a instrument_n in_o that_o bless_a work_n as_o of_o lutheran_n calvinist_n zuinglians_n &_o the_o like_a be_v there_o not_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o several_a order_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o their_o particular_a founder_n as_o the_o benedictines_n franciscan_n dominican_n jansenist_n and_o molinist_n and_o other_o be_v esteem_v so_o too_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n the_o advantage_n of_o reason_n be_v on_o our_o side_n since_o the_o reform_a assume_v not_o those_o name_n to_o themselves_o and_o though_o they_o deserve_o honour_v the_o memory_n of_o those_o man_n and_o with_o thankful_a heart_n embrace_v the_o reformation_n god_n be_v please_v by_o their_o ministry_n to_o make_v in_o the_o church_n yet_o do_v they_o by_o no_o mean_n affect_v to_o be_v call_v after_o their_o name_n they_o own_v no_o name_n but_o christian_a or_o catholic_n when_o it_o signify_v person_n adhere_v to_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n the_o other_o be_v nickname_n fasten_v on_o they_o by_o their_o adversary_n out_o of_o scorn_n or_o malice_n to_o represent_v they_o to_o the_o world_n as_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a as_o so_o many_o schismatic_n from_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o as_o have_v other_o leader_n than_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n but_o those_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o be_v denominate_v from_o their_o particular_a founder_n give_v themselves_o those_o appellation_n seem_v to_o prefer_v they_o before_o that_o true_o catholic_n one_o of_o christian_n which_o while_n with_o some_o neglect_n they_o leave_v to_o the_o common_a people_n they_o glory_n and_o pride_n themselves_o in_o the_o other_o so_o that_o if_o this_o note_n of_o a_o heretic_n be_v valid_a it_o turn_v with_o great_a force_n against_o themselves_o who_o be_v real_o guilty_a of_o it_o and_o not_o against_o we_o who_o they_o will_v make_v guilty_a of_o it_o but_o be_v not_o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n whether_o she_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o or_o no_o will_v be_v best_a see_v by_o compare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o several_a point_n with_o that_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o leave_v upon_o record_n by_o his_o holy_a apostle_n for_o though_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o whole_a and_o a_o perfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n yet_o they_o acknowledge_v they_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o grant_v that_o they_o must_v acknowledge_v that_o all_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n that_o be_v forbid_v by_o they_o be_v corruption_n and_o depravation_n of_o it_o let_v we_o then_o bring_v their_o faith_n to_o the_o touchstone_n how_o read_v thou_o the_o scripture_n say_v 1685._o see_v discourse_n of_o the_o object_n of_o religious_a worship_n 1685._o thou_o shall_v worship_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v mat._n 4.10_o which_o word_n evident_o appropriate_v all_o kind_n and_o all_o degree_n of_o religious_a worship_n unto_o god_n they_o be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o devil_n temptation_n who_o require_v but_o the_o low_a degree_n the_o devil_n acknowledge_v that_o the_o right_n he_o have_v of_o dispose_v of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n to_o be_v only_o derivative_a not_o natural_a they_o be_v deliver_v to_o i_o at_o the_o same_o time_n confess_v himself_o not_o to_o be_v the_o supreme_a god_n and_o consequent_o can_v be_v suppose_v
novel_a name_n and_o dispute_v that_o their_o religion_n be_v the_o true_a because_o they_o be_v strengthen_v and_o defend_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o antiquity_n so_o we_o read_v in_o arnobius_n 2._o arnobius_n lib._n 2._o and_o in_o symmachus_n arcad._n symmachus_n ad_fw-la valentin_n theodos_fw-la &_o arcad._n and_o prudentius_n martyris_fw-la prudentius_n in_o ago_o romani_fw-la martyris_fw-la and_o many_o other_o who_o i_o omit_v content_v myself_o with_o st._n austin_n alone_o because_o he_o give_v a_o most_o pertinent_a answer_n to_o this_o poor_a pretence_n which_o will_v as_o well_o serve_v we_o against_o the_o papist_n as_o it_o do_v he_o against_o the_o pagan_n cxiv_o pagan_n quaest_n ex_fw-la vet._n &_o novo_fw-la testam_fw-la ent_a q._n cxiv_o who_o contend_v that_o what_o they_o hold_v be_v true_a because_o of_o its_o antiquity_n as_o if_o say_v he_o antiquity_n or_o ancient_a custom_n shall_v carry_v it_o against_o the_o truth_n thus_o murderer_n adulterer_n and_o all_o wicked_a man_n may_v defend_v their_o crime_n for_o they_o be_v ancient_a practice_n and_o begin_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world._n though_o from_o hence_o they_o ought_v rather_o to_o understand_v their_o error_n because_o that_o which_o be_v reprehensible_a and_o filthy_a be_v thereby_o prove_v to_o have_v be_v ill_o begin_v etc._n etc._n nor_o can_v it_o be_v make_v honest_a and_o unreprovable_a by_o have_v be_v do_v long_o ago_o but_o this_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o devil_n craft_n and_o subtilty_n as_o he_o excellent_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n who_o as_o he_o invent_v those_o false_a worship_n and_o sprinkle_v some_o juggle_a trick_n to_o draw_v man_n into_o they_o so_o he_o take_v such_o course_n that_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o fallacy_n be_v commend_v and_o the_o filthy_a invention_n be_v excuse_v by_o be_v derive_v from_o antiquity_n for_o by_o long_a custom_n that_o begin_v not_o to_o seem_v filthy_a which_o be_v so_o in_o itself_o the_o irrational_a vulgar_a begin_v to_o worship_n doemons_n or_o dead_a man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v god_n which_o worship_n be_v draw_v down_o into_o custom_n of_o long_a continuance_n think_v thereby_o to_o be_v defend_v as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o reason_n whereas_o the_o reason_n of_o truth_n be_v not_o from_o custom_n which_o be_v from_o antiquity_n but_o from_o god_n who_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v god_n not_o by_o long_a continuance_n or_o antiquity_n but_o by_o eternity_n let_v this_o be_v apply_v to_o our_o present_a business_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o bare_a antiquity_n can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v very_o ancient_a error_n which_o be_v so_o evident_a that_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n such_o a_o man_n as_o bellarmin_n be_v shall_v let_v this_o pass_v the_o muster_n among_o the_o note_n he_o reckon_v up_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o church_n which_o he_o can_v intend_v for_o no_o more_o than_o to_o make_v a_o show_n not_o for_o any_o substantial_a service_n of_o which_o this_o be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o he_o have_v no_o soon_o name_v antiqvity_n as_o the_o second_o note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o discern_v it_o will_v stand_v he_o in_o no_o stead_n he_o immediate_o set_v it_o aside_o and_o cunning_o slide_v to_o another_o thing_n with_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o blend_v and_o confound_v it_o for_o thus_o he_o argue_v v._n l._n four_o de_fw-fr ecclesia_fw-la c._n v._n without_o doubt_n the_o true_a church_n be_v ancient_a than_o the_o false_a as_o god_n be_v before_o the_o devil_n and_o consequent_o we_o read_v the_o good_a seed_n be_v sow_o first_o before_o the_o tare_n but_o who_o do_v not_o see_v that_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v wide_o different_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o antiquity_n and_o priority_n that_o which_o be_v ancient_a and_o that_o which_o be_v first_o whatsoever_o be_v first_o be_v undoubted_o true_a but_o whatsoever_o be_v ancient_a be_v not_o always_o so_o unless_o it_o be_v of_o such_o antiquity_n that_o it_o be_v also_o first_o there_o be_v a_o double_a antiquity_n therefore_o one_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o the_o other_o absolute_a and_o in_o itself_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o antiquity_n be_v the_o same_o with_o what_o be_v first_o unto_o which_o we_o be_v desirous_a to_o go_v to_o which_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o stand_v and_o by_o which_o we_o will_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o tertullian_n lay_v down_o in_o several_a of_o his_o book_n thirty_o book_n l._n four_o contra_fw-la martion_n c._n 5._o adu._n praxeam_n c._n 2._o de_fw-fr prescript_n c._n thirty_o we_o will_v fain_o bring_v our_o cause_n and_o church_n to_o be_v try_v that_o be_v true_a which_o be_v first_o that_o first_o which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n that_o from_o the_o beginning_n which_o be_v from_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o like_a manner_n that_o from_o the_o apostle_n which_o in_o the_o church_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v most_o sacred_a viz._n that_o which_o they_o read_v in_o their_o holy_a write_n this_o be_v our_o antiquity_n as_o he_o speak_v in_o his_o famous_a apology_n praestructa_fw-la divinae_fw-la literaturae_fw-la xlvii_o literaturae_fw-la apologia_fw-la c._n xlvii_o build_v before_o upon_o the_o divine_a learning_n this_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n which_o come_v from_o christ_n transmit_v to_o we_o by_o his_o companion_n to_o who_o all_o those_o who_o speak_v other_o way_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v of_o late_a date_n but_o to_o this_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v by_o no_o mean_n agree_v they_o do_v not_o like_a to_o be_v try_v only_o by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a antiquity_n that_o be_v undoubted_o first_o before_o all_o other_o tradition_n a_o very_a bad_a sign_n this_o a_o infallible_a note_n all_o be_v not_o right_a among_o they_o that_o they_o dare_v not_o abide_v by_o the_o scripture_n but_o cry_v up_o other_o tradition_n that_o be_v boast_v of_o what_o be_v late_a not_o what_o be_v first_o and_o what_o be_v after_o the_o first_o though_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o great_a antiquity_n can_v certain_o be_v rely_v on_o because_o there_o be_v error_n and_o heresy_n so_o ancient_a that_o they_o spring_v up_o present_o after_o the_o first_o truth_n mere_a antiquity_n therefore_o be_v not_o a_o good_a proof_n for_o though_o the_o devil_n be_v not_o first_o yet_o he_o be_v of_o great_a antiquity_n be_v the_o old_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o ancient_a serpent_n who_o be_v a_o liar_n as_o well_o as_o a_o murderer_n from_o the_o beginning_n and_o be_v so_o crafty_a as_o in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o argument_n to_o prove_v he_o be_v the_o ancient_n of_o day_n that_o be_v god._n and_o if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v something_o else_o whereby_o he_o may_v have_v be_v discover_v to_o be_v a_o serpent_n who_o can_v have_v contradict_v he_o or_o confute_v his_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n if_o they_o have_v be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o bare_a antiquity_n which_o be_v a_o proof_n so_o insufficient_a that_o god_n himself_o as_o you_o hear_v before_o out_o of_o st._n austin_n be_v not_o prove_v to_o be_v god_n by_o antiquity_n but_o by_o eternity_n truth_n and_o error_n be_v bear_v so_o near_o together_o that_o after_o a_o long_a tract_n of_o time_n they_o can_v not_o be_v distinguish_v mere_o by_o their_o age._n no_o soon_o be_v man_n create_v but_o this_o serpent_n by_o his_o subtlety_n beguile_v eve._n and_o immediate_o after_o our_o redemption_n he_o attempt_v again_o to_o corrupt_v man_n mind_n from_o the_o simplicity_n that_o be_v in_o christ_n 2_o cor._n xi_o 3._o 1_o thess_n iii._o 5._o and_o according_o as_o there_o be_v a_o church_n of_o christ_n so_o there_o be_v together_o therewith_o a_o synagogue_n of_o satan_n rev._n three_o 9_o there_o be_v depth_n of_o satan_n also_o and_o a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o wrought_v even_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n as_o well_o as_o a_o mystery_n of_o godliness_n and_o the_o deep_a thing_n of_o god._n which_o wicked_a doctrine_n run_v down_o to_o posterity_n make_v use_v at_o length_n of_o the_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n to_o give_v they_o countenance_n and_o support_n nor_o can_v it_o be_v deny_v though_o it_o be_v prove_v to_o be_v a_o mere_a deceit_n for_o it_o be_v refute_v by_o the_o father_n in_o such_o remarkable_a word_n as_o these_o which_o give_v a_o deadly_a blow_n to_o the_o like_a plea_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n custom_n without_o truth_n be_v but_o the_o antiquity_n of_o error_n and_o there_o be_v a_o short_a way_n for_o religious_a and_o simple_a mind_n to_o find_v out_o what_o be_v truth_n for_o if_o we_o return_v to_o the_o beginning_n and_o original_a of_o divine_a tradition_n human_a error_n cease_v thither_o let_v
christian_n now_o i_o must_v confess_v these_o note_n as_o he_o well_o observe_v be_v common_a to_o all_o christian_a church_n and_o be_v intend_v to_o be_v so_o and_o if_o this_o do_v not_o answer_v his_o design_n we_o can_v help_v it_o the_o protestant_a church_n do_v not_o desire_v to_o confine_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n to_o their_o own_o private_a communion_n but_o be_v very_o glad_a if_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v as_o true_a church_n as_o themselves_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n which_o consist_v of_o a_o great_a many_o particular_a diocesan_n or_o national_a church_n have_v the_o same_o nature_n and_o when_o the_o whole_a consist_v of_o univocal_a part_n every_o part_n must_v have_v the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o whole_a and_o therefore_o as_o he_o who_o will_v describe_v a_o man_n must_v describe_v he_o by_o such_o character_n as_o fit_v all_o mankind_n so_o he_o who_o give_v the_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o church_n must_v give_v such_o note_n as_o fit_v all_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world._n this_o indeed_o do_v not_o fit_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v it_o the_o only_a catholic_n and_o the_o only_a true_a church_n nor_o do_v we_o intend_v it_o shall_v but_o it_o fit_v all_o true_a church_n wherever_o they_o be_v and_o that_o be_v much_o better_a to_o answer_v then_o his_o argument_n when_o we_o give_v note_n which_o belong_v to_o a_o whole_a species_n as_o we_o must_v do_v when_o we_o give_v the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n which_o make_v up_o the_o catholic_n or_o universal_a church_n we_o must_v give_v such_o note_n as_o belong_v to_o the_o whole_a kind_n that_o be_v to_o all_o true_a christian_a church_n and_o though_o these_o note_n be_v common_a indeed_o to_o all_o true_a christian_a church_n yet_o they_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n as_o the_o essential_a property_n of_o a_o man_n be_v common_a to_o all_o man_n but_o proper_a to_o mankind_n and_o this_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v they_o true_a note_n for_o such_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n as_o do_v not_o fit_v all_o true_a church_n can_v be_v true_a note_n as_o for_o what_o the_o cardinal_n urge_v that_o all_o sect_n of_o christian_n think_v themselves_o to_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n i_o be_o apt_a to_o think_v they_o do_v but_o what_o then_o if_o they_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n they_o be_v not_o true_a church_n whatever_o they_o think_v of_o it_o and_o yet_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n be_v certain_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n a_o purchase_n upon_o a_o bad_a title_n which_o a_o man_n think_v a_o good_a one_o be_v not_o a_o good_a estate_n but_o yet_o a_o purchase_n upon_o a_o title_n which_o be_v not_o only_o think_v to_o be_v but_o be_v a_o good_a one_o be_v a_o good_a estate_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v in_o this_o case_n be_v that_o man_n can_v be_v no_o more_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v a_o true_a church_n than_o they_o be_v that_o they_o have_v a_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n and_o this_o i_o ready_o grant_v but_o as_o man_n mistake_n in_o this_o matter_n do_v not_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a faith_n nor_o true_a sacrament_n so_o neither_o do_v it_o prove_v that_o a_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n be_v not_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n 2._o the_o cardinal_n be_v second_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o note_n of_o any_o thing_n must_v be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n itself_o which_o we_o ready_o grant_v now_o say_v he_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v more_o knowable_a than_o which_o be_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o this_o we_o deny_v and_o that_o for_o a_o very_a plain_a reason_n because_o the_o true_a church_n can_v be_v know_v without_o know_v the_o true_a faith_n for_o no_o church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o profess_v the_o true_a faith._n we_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o we_o can_v know_v a_o horse_n without_o know_v what_o the_o shape_n and_o figure_n of_o a_o horse_n be_v which_o distinguish_v it_o from_o all_o other_o creature_n as_o that_o we_o can_v know_v a_o christian_a church_n without_o know_v what_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v which_o distinguish_v it_o from_o all_o other_o church_n or_o we_o may_v as_o well_o say_v that_o we_o can_v know_v any_o thing_n without_o know_v what_o it_o be_v since_o the_o very_a essence_n of_o a_o true_a church_n consist_v in_o the_o true_a faith_n which_o therefore_o must_v be_v first_o know_v before_o we_o can_v know_v the_o true_a church_n but_o the_o cardinal_n urge_v that_o we_o can_v know_v what_o true_a scripture_n be_v nor_o what_o be_v the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n but_o from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o we_o must_v know_v the_o church_n before_o we_o can_v koow_v the_o true_a faith._n as_o for_o the_o first_o i_o ready_o grant_v that_o at_o this_o distance_n from_o the_o write_n the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o way_n to_o assure_v we_o that_o they_o be_v write_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o apostolical_a man_n and_o own_a for_o inspire_a write_n but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o church_n in_o all_o age_n but_o herein_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v they_o as_o a_o church_n but_o as_o credible_a witness_n whether_o there_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n or_o not_o we_o can_v know_v only_o by_o the_o scripture_n but_o without_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o church_n or_o not_o if_o we_o know_v that_o for_o so_o many_o hundred_o year_n these_o book_n have_v be_v own_v to_o be_v write_v by_o such_o man_n and_o have_v be_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n day_n till_o now_o by_o all_o who_o call_v themselves_o christian_n this_o be_v as_o good_a a_o historical_a proof_n as_o we_o can_v have_v for_o any_o thing_n and_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o uninterrupted_a tradition_n not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v as_o a_o church_n which_o move_v we_o to_o believe_v they_o for_o set_v aside_o the_o authority_n of_o tradition_n how_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o company_n of_o man_n who_o call_v themselves_o the_o church_n before_o i_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v any_o church_n move_v i_o to_o believe_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v do_v 1600._o year_n a-go_a but_o there_o be_v a_o company_n of_o man_n in_o the_o world_n and_o have_v be_v successive_o for_o 1600._o year_n whether_o they_o be_v a_o church_n or_o not_o be_v nothing_o to_o this_o question_n who_o assure_v i_o that_o these_o book_n which_o we_o call_v the_o scripture_n be_v write_v by_o such_o inspire_a man_n and_o contain_v a_o faithful_a account_n of_o what_o christ_n do_v and_o teach_v and_o suffer_v and_o therefore_o i_o believe_v such_o book_n and_o from_o they_o i_o learn_v what_o that_o true_a faith_n be_v which_o make_v a_o true_a christian_a church_n as_o for_o the_o true_a interpretation_n of_o scripture_n that_o we_o can_v understand_v what_o it_o be_v without_o the_o church_n this_o i_o also_o deny_v the_o scripture_n be_v very_o intelligible_a to_o honest_a and_o diligent_a reader_n in_o all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o i_o desire_v to_o know_v how_o we_o shall_v find_v out_o the_o church_n for_o certain_o the_o church_n have_v no_o character_n but_o what_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o then_o if_o we_o must_v believe_v the_o church_n before_o we_o can_v believe_v or_o understand_v the_o scripture_n we_o must_v believe_v the_o church_n before_o we_o can_v possible_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o church_n or_o not_o if_o we_o prove_v the_o church_n by_o the_o scripture_n we_o must_v believe_v and_o understand_v the_o scripture_n before_o we_o can_v know_v the_o church_n if_o we_o believe_v and_o understand_v the_o scripture_n upon_o the_o authority_n and_o interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v as_o a_o church_n than_o we_o must_v know_v the_o church_n before_o the_o scripture_n the_o scripture_n can_v be_v know_v without_o the_o church_n nor_o the_o church_n without_o the_o scripture_n and_o yet_o one_o of_o they_o must_v be_v know_v first_o and_o yet_o neither_o of_o they_o can_v be_v know_v first_o according_a to_o these_o principle_n which_o be_v such_o a_o absurdity_n as_o all_o the_o art_n of_o the_o world_n can_v never_o palliate_v 3._o the_o cardinal_n be_v three_o objection_n be_v that_o the_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o whereas_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n do_v not_o always_o teach_v true_a doctrine_n some_o of_o the_o church_n
of_o corinth_n deny_v the_o resurrection_n and_o the_o galatian_n warp_a towards_o judaisme_n and_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v guilty_a of_o great_a miscarriage_n in_o receive_v the_o lords-supper_n and_o yet_o be_v own_v for_o true_a church_n by_o the_o apostle_n a_o argument_n which_o much_o become_v the_o cardinal_n to_o use_v it_o be_v the_o best_a evidence_n i_o know_v of_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o true_a church_n that_o every_o corruption_n in_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n do_v not_o unchurch_n but_o how_o this_o prove_v that_o true_a faith_n and_o true_a sacrament_n be_v not_o a_o essential_a note_n and_o character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n i_o can_v guess_v i_o will_v desire_v any_o one_o to_o tell_v i_o for_o he_o whether_o a_o corrupt_a faith_n and_o false_a sacrament_n be_v the_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n or_o whether_o it_o be_v no_o matter_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o church_n what_o our_o faith_n and_o sacrament_n be_v second_o let_v we_o now_o consider_v the_o cardinal_n way_n by_o some_o certain_a mark_n and_o note_n to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o true_a church_n be_v to_o pick_v out_o of_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n one_o church_n which_o we_o must_v own_v for_o the_o only_a true_a church_n and_o reject_v all_o other_o church_n which_o do_v not_o subject_v themselves_o to_o this_o one_o church_n to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o church_n on_o who_o authority_n we_o must_v rely_v for_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n and_o in_o who_o communion_n only_o pardon_v of_o sin_n be_v to_o be_v have_v that_o this_o be_v the_o use_n of_o note_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o have_v already_o show_v you_o and_o true_o they_o be_v very_o pretty_a thing_n to_o be_v prove_v by_o note_n as_o to_o consider_v they_o particular_o 1._o to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o true_a church_n be_v this_o methinks_v be_v not_o a_o natural_a way_n of_o inquiry_n but_o be_v like_o seek_v for_o we_o know_v not_o what_o there_o be_v two_o inquiry_n in_o order_n of_o nature_n before_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n viz._n whether_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n or_o not_o and_o what_o it_o be_v the_o first_o of_o these_o the_o cardinal_n take_v for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n but_o i_o will_v take_v it_o for_o grant_v but_o desire_v these_o note-maker_n to_o give_v i_o some_o note_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n there_o be_v indeed_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o talk_n and_o noise_n in_o the_o world_n about_o a_o church_n but_o that_o be_v no_o proof_n that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o self-evident_a proposition_n that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v prove_v now_o that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n must_v be_v prove_v by_o note_n as_o well_o as_o which_o be_v this_o true_a church_n or_o else_o the_o whole_a design_n of_o note_n be_v lose_v and_o i_o will_v glad_o see_v those_o note_n which_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o church_n be_v to_o understand_v the_o mystery_n of_o this_o we_o must_v brief_o consider_v the_o reason_n and_o use_v of_o note_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n according_a to_o the_o popish_a resolution_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o must_v know_v be_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n for_o we_o must_v receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o and_o the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n and_o worship_n from_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o can_v know_v nothing_o of_o religion_n till_o we_o have_v find_v the_o church_n the_o use_n then_o of_o note_n be_v to_o find_v out_o the_o church_n before_o and_o without_o the_o scripture_n for_o if_o they_o admit_v of_o a_o scripture-proof_n they_o must_v allow_v that_o we_o can_v know_v and_o understand_v the_o scripture_n without_o the_o authority_n or_o interpretation_n of_o the_o church_n which_o undermine_v the_o very_a foundation_n of_o popery_n now_o i_o first_o desire_n to_o know_v how_o they_o will_v prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o the_o scripture_n that_o you_o will_v say_v be_v visible_a itself_o for_o we_o see_v a_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n but_o what_o be_v it_o i_o see_v i_o see_v a_o company_n of_o man_n who_o call_v themselves_o a_o church_n and_o this_o be_v all_o that_o i_o can_v see_v and_o be_v this_o see_v a_o church_n a_o church_n must_v have_v a_o divine_a original_a and_o institution_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v no_o see_v a_o church_n without_o see_v its_o character_n for_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o note_n or_o mark_v of_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n but_o the_o institution_n of_o it_o and_o this_o prove_v that_o we_o can_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n without_o know_v in_o some_o measure_n what_o this_o church_n be_v for_o the_o charter_n which_o find_v the_o church_n must_v declare_v the_o nature_n and_o constitution_n of_o it_o what_o its_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o law_n and_o privilege_n be_v but_o now_o these_o essential_a character_n of_o a_o church_n must_v not_o be_v reckon_v by_o the_o romanist_n among_o the_o note_n of_o a_o church_n for_o than_o we_o must_v find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o true_a worship_n not_o the_o true_a faith_n by_o the_o true_a church_n which_o destroy_v popery_n hence_o it_o be_v that_o these_o note-maker_n never_o attempt_v to_o give_v we_o any_o note_n whereby_o we_o shall_v know_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n or_o what_o this_o church_n be_v for_o there_o be_v no_o note_n of_o these_o but_o such_o as_o they_o dare_v not_o give_v viz._n the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o every_o man_n private_a judgement_n of_o the_o sense_n and_o interpretation_n of_o they_o for_o at_o least_o till_o we_o have_v find_v a_o church_n we_o must_v judge_n for_o ourselves_o and_o then_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n come_v too_o late_o for_o we_o must_v first_o judge_v upon_o the_o whole_a of_o religion_n if_o we_o must_v find_v out_o a_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a faith_n before_o we_o can_v know_v the_o true_a church_n and_o we_o can_v rely_v on_o her_o authority_n before_o we_o know_v she_o and_o therefore_o they_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v a_o church_n which_o they_o can_v never_o prove_v in_o their_o way_n and_o attempt_v to_o give_v some_o note_n whereby_o to_o know_v which_o be_v the_o church_n and_o then_o learn_v what_o the_o church_n be_v from_o the_o church_n herself_o which_o be_v like_o give_v mark_n whereby_o to_o know_v a_o unicorn_n before_o i_o know_v whether_o there_o be_v a_o unicorn_n or_o not_o or_o what_o it_o be_v 2._o another_o blunder_n in_o this_o dispute_n about_o note_n be_v that_o they_o give_v we_o note_n whereby_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a catholic_n church_n before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v for_o all_o bellarmin_n note_n be_v intend_v only_o for_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o therefore_o his_o first_o note_n be_v the_o name_n catholic_n whereas_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o all_o true_a christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n unite_v together_o by_o one_o common_a faith_n and_o worship_n and_o such_o act_n of_o communion_n as_o distinct_a church_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o oblige_v to_o every_o particular_a church_n which_o profess_v the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n of_o christ_n be_v a_o true_a christian_a church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v all_o the_o true_a christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v all_o the_o same_o nature_n and_o be_v in_o some_o sense_n of_o the_o same_o communion_n so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o know_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v before_o we_o know_v what_o a_o particular_a church_n be_v as_o it_o be_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sea_n be_v before_o we_o know_v what_o water_n be_v every_o true_a single_a particular_a church_n have_v the_o whole_a and_o entire_a nature_n of_o a_o church_n and_o will_v be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n in_o the_o world_n as_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o jerusalem_n be_v before_o any_o other_o christian_a church_n be_v plant_v and_o therefore_o there_o can_v be_v no_o other_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o what_o belong_v to_o every_o true_a particular_a church_n and_o that_o can_v be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v essential_a to_o a_o church_n and_o what_o all_o true_a christian_a church_n in_o the_o world_n agree_v in_o viz._n the_o true_a faith_n and_o worship_n
consistent_a with_o the_o pain_n and_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n which_o bellarmin_n tell_v we_o be_v hot_a than_o hell_n itself_o be_v past_o my_o apprehension_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o soul_n be_v to_o continue_v in_o purgatory_n till_o they_o have_v make_v full_a satisfaction_n for_o their_o sin_n and_o be_v thorough_o purge_v from_o they_o and_o that_o whoever_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o debt_n of_o temporal_a punishment_n to_o be_v pay_v either_o in_o this_o world_n or_o in_o purgatory_n before_o they_o can_v be_v admit_v into_o heaven_n be_v accurse_v council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o can._n 30._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v the_o cup_n be_v not_o to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o laity_n and_o give_v many_o reason_n for_o it_o lest_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v spill_v lest_o the_o wine_n keep_v for_o the_o sick_a shall_v fret_v lest_o wine_n may_v not_o always_o be_v have_v or_o lest_o some_o may_v not_o be_v able_a to_o bear_v the_o smell_n or_o taste_v of_o it_o whether_o these_o be_v sufficient_a reason_n or_o no_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n enjoin_v all_o to_o believe_v they_o so_o under_o a_o anathema_n council_n trid._n sess_n 21._o can._n 1._o &_o 2._o the_o council_n of_o constance_n acknowledge_v that_o our_o saviour_n institute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o that_o it_o so_o continue_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n many_o century_n and_o yet_o with_o a_o notwithstanding_o to_o both_o these_o it_o sacrilegious_o rob_v the_o people_n of_o the_o cup._n council_n const_n sess_n 13._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o priest_n pronounce_v these_o word_n hoc_fw-la est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o species_n or_o accident_n only_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v and_o have_v make_v it_o a_o article_n to_o be_v believe_v by_o all_o under_o a_o anathema_n council_n trid._n sess_n 13._o the_o real_a praes_n c._n 1._o cornel._n a_o lapide_fw-la tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o some_o of_o their_o grave_a divine_n that_o this_o change_n be_v make_v after_o so_o powerful_a and_o effectual_a manner_n that_o if_o christ_n have_v not_o be_v incarnate_v before_o the_o force_n of_o this_o charm_n will_v have_v incarnate_v he_o and_o clothe_v he_o with_o human_a nature_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v that_o in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n christ_n be_v offer_v as_o often_o as_o that_o be_v celebrate_v and_o that_o though_o therein_o he_o be_v unbloody_o offer_v yet_o be_v it_o a_o true_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o sin_n both_o of_o the_o live_n and_o dead_a council_n trid._n sess_n 22._o cap._n 1._o and_o declare_v the_o person_n accurse_v that_o deny_v any_o part_n of_o this_o ibid._n in_o all_o these_o particular_n you_o see_v and_o several_a other_o may_v be_v instanced_a in_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bear_v a_o manifest_a repugnance_n to_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n now_o if_o the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v be_v allow_v so_o much_o as_o to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n in_o those_o thing_n it_o particular_o treat_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n contradict_v that_o rule_n in_o those_o thing_n must_v be_v condemn_v for_o a_o corrupter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n or_o doctrine_n and_o have_v thus_o make_v it_o evident_a that_o she_o hold_v not_o the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n it_o be_v as_o evident_a that_o she_o be_v not_o and_o consequent_o deserve_v not_o to_o be_v call_v a_o catholic_n church_n the_o end_n london_n print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o second_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz._n antiquity_n secunda_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la antiqvitas_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n v._o de_fw-la notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 5._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o it_o be_v a_o shrewd_a sign_n that_o a_o church_n be_v in_o a_o ill_a case_n when_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o witty_a defender_n of_o it_o commend_v it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o such_o mark_n and_o character_n whereby_o they_o say_v it_o may_v be_v know_v as_o be_v neither_o proper_a to_o it_o alone_o nor_o in_o truth_n belong_v to_o it_o but_o more_o true_o and_o evident_o belong_v to_o they_o who_o they_o oppose_v that_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n in_o that_o famous_a note_n of_o antiquity_n which_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o make_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o will_v clear_o and_o distinct_o demonstrate_v by_o show_v these_o three_o thing_n i._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o bare_a antiquity_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n but_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o society_n of_o false_a religion_n ii_o that_o true_a antiquity_n be_v not_o on_o the_o side_n of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n but_o iii_o that_o it_o be_v true_o on_o we_o i._o it_o be_v confess_v by_o all_o even_o by_o they_o who_o make_v antiquity_n a_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o note_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o thing_n which_o quite_o destroy_v this_o note_n of_o antiquity_n upon_o a_o double_a account_n first_o because_o that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o a_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o do_v ever_o belong_v to_o it_o since_o it_o have_v a_o be_v and_o can_v at_o no_o time_n without_o the_o destruction_n of_o its_o be_v be_v absent_a from_o it_o this_o every_o freshman_n in_o learning_n know_v and_o by_o that_o may_v know_v that_o antiquity_n be_v not_o a_o note_n proper_a to_o the_o church_n because_o it_o do_v not_o always_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n for_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o the_o church_n be_v new._n which_o be_v object_v to_o it_o by_o the_o adversary_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o church_n answer_v the_o very_a same_o to_o they_o then_o that_o we_o do_v to_o the_o romanist_n now_o as_o will_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v to_o observe_v second_o that_o other_o society_n have_v lay_v claim_n to_o this_o note_n and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v they_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o a_o proper_a note_n whereby_o the_o true_a church_n may_v be_v certain_o know_v be_v common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o church_n 1._o for_o first_o the_o samaritan_n claim_v it_o against_o the_o jew_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o woman_n discourse_n with_o our_o saviour_n joh._n four_o 20._o our_o father_n worship_v in_o this_o mountain_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v do_v so_o for_o many_o age_n before_o they_o worship_v in_o jerusalem_n for_o here_o god_n appear_v unto_o abraham_n who_o here_o also_o build_v a_o altar_n when_o he_o come_v first_o out_o of_o chaldea_n gen._n twelve_o 6_o 7._o here_o jacob_n likewise_o build_v a_o altar_n when_o he_o come_v out_o of_o mesopotamia_n gen._n xxxiii_o 20._o here_o there_o be_v a_o sanctuary_n in_o the_o day_n of_o joshua_n who_o give_v his_o last_o charge_n to_o israel_n and_o make_v a_o covenant_n with_o they_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xxiv_o 25_o 26._o here_o the_o patriarch_n be_v bury_v v._o 32._o nay_o hereabouts_o be_v shiloh_n judg._n xxi_o 19_o where_o by_o the_o order_n of_o joshua_n the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n be_v settle_v long_o before_o it_o be_v bring_v to_o jerusalem_n josh_n xviii_o 1_o 2._o which_o be_v all_o this_o time_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o jebusite_n to_o which_o plea_n the_o jew_n can_v not_o make_v a_o answer_n but_o by_o maintain_v this_o principle_n that_o not_o the_o antiquity_n of_o place_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n precept_n be_v to_o be_v their_o direction_n in_o this_o case_n and_o god_n it_o appear_v by_o the_o holy_a book_n have_v choose_v jerusalem_n to_o place_v his_o name_n there_o 2._o thus_o the_o jew_n themselves_o argue_v against_o christ_n that_o he_o do_v not_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o elder_n which_o have_v be_v derive_v to_o they_o from_o ancient_a time_n mark_v seven_o 1_o etc._n etc._n and_o against_o christian_n who_o they_o call_v the_o sect_n of_o the_o nazarene_o act_v xxiv_o 5._o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v heretic_n new_o spring_v up_o from_o jesus_n of_o nazareth_n 3._o and_o thus_o the_o pagan_n argue_v against_o they_o both_o particular_o against_o the_o christian_n say_v to_o st._n paul_n at_o athens_n may_v we_o know_v what_o this_o new_a doctrine_n whereof_o thou_o speak_v be_v act_n xvii_o 19_o and_o in_o aftertime_n call_v it_o a_o novel_a religion_n a_o
from_o themselves_o be_v consistent_a with_o their_o nature_n and_o for_o all_o which_o if_o the_o error_n be_v not_o fundamental_a they_o be_v church_n still_o but_o to_o find_v error_n and_o contradiction_n in_o a_o infallible_a church_n be_v to_o confound_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n to_o give_v the_o infallible_a church_n no_o advantage_n over_o the_o fallible_a and_o to_o expose_v the_o person_n that_o betake_v themselves_o to_o that_o shelter_n to_o all_o the_o disquietude_n uncertainty_n and_o disappointment_n of_o ignorance_n and_o error_n for_o what_o be_v the_o usual_a reason_n give_v for_o forsake_v other_o church_n but_o because_o they_o be_v fallible_a what_o be_v the_o reason_n why_o they_o go_v over_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o because_o she_o be_v as_o they_o be_v make_v to_o believe_v infallible_a but_o if_o with_o her_o infallibility_n she_o have_v mistake_v if_o with_o her_o certainty_n she_o contradict_v herself_o if_o she_o be_v one_o thing_n in_o one_o age_n and_o another_o in_o another_o then_o there_o be_v the_o same_o reason_n to_o quit_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o there_o be_v to_o embrace_v it_o and_o such_o person_n must_v either_o be_v content_v with_o a_o church_n that_o be_v fallible_a or_o be_v of_o none_o the_o end_n pag._n 63._o marg._n lin_v ult_n read_v in_o apoc._n 17._o 5._o london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o four_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n quarta_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la amplitudo_fw-la sive_fw-la multitudo_fw-la &_o varietas_fw-la credentium_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n seven_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la apr._n 27._o 1687._o gvil._n needham_n we_o can_v very_o willing_o appeal_v to_o our_o adversary_n themselves_o be_v they_o unconcern_v whether_o a_o plain_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v of_o a_o baffle_v cause_n in_o a_o controversy_n relate_v to_o any_o point_n of_o reveal_v religion_n than_o for_o the_o assertor_n of_o it_o to_o decline_v maintain_v it_o by_o those_o book_n which_o alone_o can_v acquaint_v we_o with_o divine_a revelation_n but_o it_o be_v notorious_a that_o the_o romanist_n be_v high_o chargeable_a upon_o this_o account_n in_o their_o endeavour_n to_o persuade_v the_o world_n that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n they_o need_v not_o be_v tell_v that_o we_o be_v behold_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n for_o our_o have_v any_o notion_n of_o such_o a_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n and_o they_o and_o we_o be_v agree_v that_o that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a christian_a church_n which_o profess_v the_o true_a christian_a a_o faith_n and_o therefore_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a they_o shall_v not_o be_v aware_a that_o the_o best_a way_n to_o be_v satisfy_v whether_o those_o who_o challenge_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o the_o true_a and_o catholic_n church_n have_v it_o real_o belong_v to_o they_o be_v to_o examine_v their_o faith_n by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o imagine_v they_o can_v think_v to_o be_v so_o imperfect_a a_o rule_n of_o faith_n as_o to_o believe_v it_o a_o justifiable_a thing_n to_o be_v so_o averse_a to_o this_o method_n as_o we_o have_v ever_o find_v they_o be_v this_o we_o of_o the_o reformation_n have_v always_o stick_v to_o and_o we_o be_v desirous_a of_o nothing_o more_o than_o that_o it_o may_v be_v try_v by_o the_o faith_n we_o profess_v whether_o we_o be_v sound_a member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o soundness_n of_o our_o faith_n may_v be_v try_v by_o the_o scripture_n but_o instead_o of_o take_v this_o course_n those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n have_v invent_v and_o do_v insist_v on_o a_o company_n of_o note_n and_o character_n of_o the_o church_n which_o be_v either_o not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o or_o be_v far_o from_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n have_v this_o be_v our_o practice_n i_o appeal_v to_o their_o own_o conscience_n whether_o they_o can_v have_v impute_v it_o to_o a_o better_a cause_n than_o our_o be_v conscious_a to_o ourselves_o of_o the_o disagreeableness_n of_o our_o faith_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o scripture_n and_o our_o not_o dare_v to_o have_v it_o bring_v to_o this_o touchstone_n of_o this_o sort_n of_o note_n cardinal_n bellarmine_n have_v give_v we_o no_o few_o than_o fifteen_o among_o which_o he_o can_v afford_v no_o place_n to_o this_o note_n of_o we_o though_o it_o be_v as_o evident_a as_o the_o light_n that_o this_o one_o alone_n will_v have_v signify_v much_o more_o to_o his_o purpose_n than_o all_o that_o long_a bead-roul_n put_v together_o the_o design_n of_o this_o discourse_n be_v to_o examine_v his_o four_o note_n viz._n amplitudo_fw-la sive_fw-la multitudo_fw-la &_o varietas_fw-la credentium_fw-la amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n and_o how_o far_o he_o make_v it_o to_o extend_v his_o next_o word_n inform_v we_o viz._n ecclesia_fw-la enim_fw-la verè_fw-la catholica_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la debet_fw-la amplecti_fw-la omne_fw-la tempora_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la omne_fw-la loca_fw-la omnes_fw-la nationes_fw-la omne_fw-la hominum_fw-la genera_n the_o true_o catholic_n church_n ought_v not_o only_o to_o comprehend_v all_o age_n but_o also_o all_o place_n all_o nation_n and_o all_o sort_n of_o men._n and_o first_o he_o endeavour_n to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n second_o to_o make_v it_o to_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o she_o alone_o three_o to_o persuade_v we_o that_o those_o particular_o who_o call_v themselves_o the_o reform_a church_n can_v lay_v no_o claim_n to_o it_o and_o it_o shall_v be_v my_o business_n first_o to_o show_v that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o second_o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v so_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v however_o gain_v nothing_o by_o it_o as_o to_o her_o pretention_n nor_o the_o reform_a church_n lose_v any_o thing_n nay_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o will_v quite_o overthrow_v her_o pretention_n of_o be_v the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n and_o do_v the_o reform_a church_n as_o great_a service_n as_o her_o prejudice_n first_o i_o will_v brief_o show_v that_o this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n by_o a_o note_n be_v understand_v a_o distinguish_a character_n but_o this_o be_v such_o a_o character_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o no_o one_o can_v less_o distinguish_v it_o and_o that_o whether_o we_o consider_v the_o member_n thereof_o under_o either_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n or_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n consider_v they_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n the_o church_n which_o be_v christ_n kingdom_n be_v far_o from_o be_v distinguishable_a as_o such_o from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o satan_n which_o be_v always_o incomparable_o more_o numerous_a or_o from_o that_o part_n of_o it_o which_o consist_v of_o idolatrous_a pagan_n what_o romanist_n can_v boast_v of_o his_o church_n in_o reference_n to_o this_o note_n as_o demetrius_n the_o silver-smith_n do_v of_o his_o diana_n when_o he_o say_v that_o all_o asia_n and_o the_o world_n worship_v she_o nor_o can_v the_o church_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o number_n of_o its_o member_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o worshipper_n of_o that_o great_a impostor_n mahomet_n which_o the_o son_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n must_v especial_o grant_v to_o be_v far_o exceed_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o number_n since_o they_o make_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n again_o consider_v they_o under_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n there_o be_v a_o age_n in_o which_o the_o orthodox_n christian_n can_v not_o be_v distinguish_v from_o heretic_n by_o the_o greatness_n of_o their_o number_n who_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o admit_v to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o church_n in_o any_o sense_n for_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o arrianism_n ingenuit_fw-la orbis_n &_o mirabatur_fw-la &c._n &c._n the_o world_n lament_v and_o wonder_v to_o find_v itself_o turn_v arrian_n say_v st._n hierom._n and_o it_o become_v a_o proverb_n athanasius_n against_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n against_o athanasius_n and_o last_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o to_o be_v thus_o distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n i_o wish_v our_o adversary_n can_v impartial_o consider_v who_o note_n that_o of_o have_v power_n give_v he_o over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n be_v most_o likely_a to_o be_v 13.7_o apoc._n 13.7_o and_o who_o it_o be_v that_o be_v describe_v by_o sit_v as_o upon_o seven_o hill_n so_o upon_o many_o water_n 17.1_o chap._n 17.1_o which_o water_n be_v peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o nation_n 15._o verse_n 15._o and_o tongue_n these_o
more_o evident_o prove_v to_o be_v no_o true_a catholic_n than_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n may_v in_o all_o those_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v peculiar_a to_o themselves_o for_o as_o to_o point_n of_o mere_a belief_n how_o much_o more_o than_o the_o apostle_n creed_n can_v they_o show_v we_o to_o have_v be_v receive_v always_o every_o where_o and_o by_o all_o christian_n but_o as_o for_o that_o large_a addition_n of_o tridentine_a article_n annex_v to_o that_o creed_n by_o p._n pius_n the_o four_o no_o unbiased_a person_n can_v believe_v they_o have_v ever_o do_v any_o thing_n like_o prove_v that_o any_o of_o they_o have_v be_v receive_v always_o and_o much_o less_o every_o where_n and_o by_o all_o those_o who_o themselves_o own_o for_o catholic_n christian_n 4._o by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o catholic_n no_o society_n of_o christian_n can_v bid_v so_o fair_a for_o catholicism_n as_o the_o reform_a church_n but_o especial_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o avow_a principle_n it_o be_v to_o receive_v nothing_o as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 6._o artic._n 6._o or_o may_v be_v prove_v thereby_o nor_o do_v she_o embrace_v any_o one_o doctrine_n as_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n but_o what_o be_v clear_o express_v in_o those_o book_n of_o who_o canonicalness_n there_o never_o be_v the_o least_o dispute_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n second_o i_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o if_o we_o shall_v acknowledge_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n instead_o of_o enable_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v good_a her_o pretention_n of_o so_o be_v it_o will_v destroy_v it_o and_o instead_o of_o do_v disservice_n to_o the_o reform_a church_n it_o will_v do_v they_o excellent_a service_n and_o be_v a_o certain_a argument_n of_o their_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o 1._o i_o will_v show_v that_o it_o will_v not_o at_o all_o advantage_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o her_o pretention_n and_o therefore_o can_v do_v we_o no_o prejudice_n the_o cardinal_n prove_v 1._o that_o his_o church_n begin_v to_o fructify_v throughout_o the_o world_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o these_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n col._n 1.6_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v come_v unto_o you_o as_o it_o be_v in_o all_o the_o world_n and_o bring_v forth_o fruit_n as_o it_o do_v also_o in_o you_o etc._n etc._n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o his_o church_n be_v the_o gospel_n bring_v forth_o fruit_n in_o all_o the_o world_n the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o do_v 2._o he_o add_v the_o authority_n of_o several_a father_n for_o this_o church_n be_v spread_v in_o their_o time_n all_o over_o the_o then_o know_a world_n but_o give_v we_o none_o of_o their_o say_n except_o st._n prosper_n the_o first_o father_n he_o cite_v be_v st._n irenaeus_n in_o the_o 3d_o chapter_n of_o his_o book_n 53._o edit_fw-la paris_n p._n 53._o but_o the_o father_n here_o only_o say_v that_o this_o faith_n which_o he_o sum_v up_o immediate_o before_o and_o be_v but_o the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o church_n disseminated_a throughout_o the_o world_n diligent_o preserve_v as_o if_o it_o be_v confine_v but_o to_o one_o house_n but_o how_o do_v this_o concern_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v not_o once_o mention_v with_o other_o here_o particular_o name_v except_o we_o can_v be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o wheresoever_o the_o word_n church_n be_v find_v that_o church_n be_v still_o to_o be_v understand_v next_o he_o cite_v tertullian_n adversùs_fw-la judaeos_fw-la 189._o edit_fw-la rig._n p._n 189._o and_o have_v search_v that_o book_n these_o or_o none_o be_v the_o word_n he_o mean_v viz._n those_o word_n of_o david_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o apostle_n their_o sound_n be_v go_v forth_o in_o all_o the_o earth_n and_o their_o word_n unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o in_o who_o have_v all_o nation_n believe_v but_o in_o christ_n who_o be_v now_o come_v the_o parthian_n mede_n elamites_n and_o those_o that_o inhabit_v mesopotamia_n armenia_n phrygia_n cappadocia_n pontus_n asia_n and_o pamphilia_n egypt_n africa_n and_o beyond_o cyrene_n the_o roman_n and_o jew_n now_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o other_o nation_n as_o now_o of_o the_o getuli_n and_o moor_n all_o spain_n divers_a country_n of_o the_o gaul_n and_o those_o of_o the_o britain_n which_o the_o roman_n can_v never_o conquer_v be_v subject_a to_o christ_n etc._n etc._n but_o i_o again_o ask_v what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n more_o than_o to_o any_o other_o particular_a church_n belong_v to_o any_o one_o of_o the_o many_o nation_n of_o which_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n be_v one_o and_o two_o whole_a quarter_n of_o the_o world_n here_o mention_v his_o three_o father_n be_v st._n cyprian_n 100l_n edit_fw-la oxon._n p._n 100l_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la but_o here_o be_v nothing_o he_o can_v fancy_v to_o be_v for_o his_o purpose_n except_o these_o word_n the_o church_n be_v one_o which_o by_o its_o fruitfulness_n be_v extend_v into_o a_o multitude_n as_o there_o be_v many_o ray_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o but_o one_o light_n etc._n etc._n so_o the_o church_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v fill_v with_o light_n send_v forth_o her_o beam_n through_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v but_o one_o light_n which_o be_v diffuse_v everywhere_o but_o though_o this_o be_v say_v of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v here_o the_o least_o intimation_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v this_o catholic_n church_n after_o st._n cyprian_n follow_v several_a of_o the_o late_a father_n their_o book_n be_v only_o direct_v to_o but_o the_o narrow_a room_n i_o be_o confine_v to_o will_v not_o permit_v i_o to_o examine_v they_o nor_o need_v we_o look_v any_o far_a to_o be_v satisfy_v how_o this_o great_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n condescend_v to_o the_o most_o shameful_a impertinence_n in_o cite_v scripture_n and_o father_n for_o the_o do_v her_o service_n but_o we_o must_v not_o overlook_v st._n prosper_n verse_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr ingratis_fw-la viz._n sedes_fw-la roma_fw-la petri_n quae_fw-la pastoralis_fw-la honoris_fw-la facta_fw-la caput_fw-la mundo_fw-la quicquid_fw-la non_fw-la possidet_fw-la armis_fw-la relligione_fw-la tenet_fw-la i._n e._n rome_n the_o seat_n of_o peter_n be_v make_v the_o head_n of_o pastoral_n honour_n in_o the_o world_n whatsoever_o country_n she_o possess_v not_o by_o her_o arm_n she_o hold_v by_o her_o religion_n but_o consider_v how_o early_o this_o father_n live_v viz._n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o five_o century_n he_o can_v mean_v no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o most_o honourable_a of_o all_o other_o by_o mean_n of_o that_o city_n be_v the_o ancient_a seat_n of_o the_o emperor_n keep_v still_o possession_n of_o those_o place_n by_o the_o religion_n they_o receive_v from_o she_o over_o which_o she_o have_v lose_v her_o old_a dominion_n and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o another_o plain_a instance_n of_o most_o idle_a quote_v of_o ancient_a author_n not_o to_o reflect_v upon_o fetch_a argument_n from_o poetical_a flourish_v but_o not_o to_o stand_v to_o consider_v how_o ample_a the_o roman_a church_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o those_o father_n nothing_o be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o that_o part_n of_o christendom_n she_o take_v up_o be_v but_o a_o small_a spot_n of_o ground_n compare_v with_o the_o space_n those_o church_n fill_v which_o though_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o she_o be_v distinct_a church_n from_o she_o and_o own_v no_o subjection_n to_o her._n and_o it_o be_v about_o or_o above_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o young_a of_o those_o father_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v invert_v by_o that_o execrable_a wretch_n phocas_n a_o bless_a title_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n with_o the_o primacy_n over_o all_o church_n and_o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o die_v in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o six_o century_n not_o only_o sharp_o inveigh_v against_o john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o his_o successor_n cyriacus_n for_o assume_v to_o themselves_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n though_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n of_o their_o design_v any_o thing_n more_o thereby_o than_o a_o addition_n of_o honour_n not_o of_o power_n to_o that_o patriarchate_o but_o also_o call_v those_o who_o shall_v affect_v such_o a_o haughty_a title_n 4._o greg._n epist_n 37._o &_o 70._o lib._n 11._o &_o ep._n 30._o l._n 4._o the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n and_o as_o these_o bishop_n take_v this_o title_n be_v a_o demonstration_n that_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o least_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o pope_n gregory_n calling_n
often_o fallacious_a way_n of_o argue_v however_o popular_a and_o that_o need_v less_o trouble_n in_o examination_n from_o person_n to_o thing_n whereas_o these_o will_v continue_v the_o same_o but_o they_o be_v changeable_a 1._o but_o than_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v of_o the_o roman_a succession_n that_o the_o case_n seem_v so_o extreme_o change_v since_o the_o first_o time_n so_o great_a a_o alteration_n there_o be_v in_o the_o person_n and_o in_o the_o office_n to_o which_o the_o succession_n be_v now_o come_v that_o it_o can_v hardly_o be_v look_v on_o as_o the_o continuation_n of_o the_o same_o the_o episcopal_a power_n be_v all_o that_o we_o can_v find_v for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n lay_v claim_n to_o and_o our_o note_n be_v only_o concern_v in_o it_o though_o in_o some_o few_o single_a act_n it_o begin_v by_o degree_n to_o be_v stretch_v so_o as_o to_o put_v other_o bishop_n upon_o their_o guard_n and_o protestation_n as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o appeal_n by_o the_o african_n yet_o be_v all_o bishop_n own_v to_o have_v a_o equal_a share_n in_o that_o all_o to_o be_v of_o like_a power_n and_o authority_n all_o alike_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o in_o the_o mean_a city_n as_o in_o the_o know_a testimony_n in_o st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n jerom_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o papal_a power_n now_o challenge_v and_o exercise_v be_v so_o vast_o and_o wide_o different_a from_o episcopacy_n that_o scarce_o any_o propriety_n of_o speech_n can_v bring_v they_o under_o the_o same_o name_n but_o to_o come_v to_o matter_n of_o fact._n notwithstanding_o the_o high_a eulogium_n give_v by_o the_o ancient_n on_o particular_a occasion_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o bishop_n and_o the_o very_a bold_a effort_n and_o very_o lofty_a aspire_n of_o some_o of_o these_o yet_o he_o must_v have_v other_o eye_n or_o other_o spectacle_n than_o we_o can_v procure_v who_o can_v espy_v any_o thing_n like_o the_o supremacy_n and_o authority_n claim_v by_o the_o present_a papacy_n in_o the_o principle_n or_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n for_o more_o than_o five_o hundred_o year_n which_o as_o have_v be_v observe_v can_v not_o but_o have_v be_v as_o discernible_a in_o all_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n as_o the_o reference_n to_o the_o power_n of_o our_o king_n and_o manner_n of_o our_o government_n must_v be_v in_o our_o own_o history_n 2._o far_o indeed_o there_o seem_v no_o great_a reason_n for_o they_o to_o be_v much_o concern_v at_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n that_o be_v not_o very_o favourable_a to_o the_o very_a order_n we_o know_v what_o great_a opposition_n in_o their_o council_n of_o trent_n the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n meet_v with_o from_o the_o chief_a favourite_n of_o that_o see_v when_o the_o determination_n be_v so_o strong_o press_v by_o other_o 24._o de_fw-fr pont._n rom._n l._n 1._o c._n 8_o 9_o l._n 4._o c._n 24._o and_o the_o author_n of_o these_o note_n be_v pleat_v to_o determine_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v chief_o in_o the_o bishop_n but_o proper_o and_o entire_o monarchical_a in_o the_o pope_n only_o and_o that_o he_o derive_v his_o power_n immediate_o from_o christ_n but_o the_o bishop_n have_v they_o from_o he_o as_o to_o jurisdiction_n which_o be_v government_n 3._o moreover_o they_o have_v the_o less_o reason_n to_o except_v against_o any_o church_n for_o the_o want_n of_o this_o apostolical_a order_n when_o their_o very_a catechism_n that_o multiply_v order_n with_o much_o less_o distinction_n of_o office_n make_v this_o no_o distinct_a order_n but_o only_o a_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n the_o supreme_a order_n in_o their_o church_n ascend_v only_o gradual_o from_o that_o of_o a_o common_a presbyter_n to_o that_o of_o bishop_n arch-bishop_n patriarch_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o some_o of_o the_o intermediate_v we_o know_v admit_v no_o distinct_a ordination_n nay_o the_o pretend_a plenary_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n have_v sometime_o by_o particular_a delegation_n empower_v mitre_a abbot_n but_o mere_a presbyter_n to_o supply_v the_o place_n of_o two_o of_o the_o bishop_n if_o but_o one_o be_v present_a even_o in_o ordination_n itself_o and_o that_o of_o a_o bishop_n as_o bellarmine_n in_o this_o very_a note_n yield_v many_o other_o instance_n may_v be_v give_v of_o their_o endeavour_n to_o advance_v the_o first_o as_o it_o be_v on_o purpose_n to_o fence_v off_o the_o danger_n of_o a_o rival_n to_o what_o use_n else_o shall_v serve_v so_o many_o privilege_n and_o exemption_n long_o complain_v of_o their_o chief_a rise_n have_v be_v upon_o the_o depression_n of_o bishop_n and_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o ordinary_a power_n so_o quite_o opposite_a be_v the_o true_a case_n from_o the_o jealousy_n of_o some_o about_o this_o primitive_a order_n 4._o also_o they_o will_v have_v little_a cause_n to_o glory_n much_o in_o this_o pretend_a uninterrupted_a succession_n when_o they_o consider_v how_o many_o nullity_n according_a to_o their_o own_o principle_n may_v dissolve_v and_o separate_v the_o close_a connexion_n thereof_o for_o beside_o confuse_a tumultuary_a and_o simoniacal_a promotion_n from_o which_o their_o own_o writer_n will_v scarce_o free_v some_o of_o they_o that_o one_o principle_n of_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o effect_n of_o any_o sacrament_n have_v need_n make_v they_o fearful_a of_o rely_v too_o much_o upon_o it_o for_o in_o case_n this_o be_v once_o want_v in_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a source_n through_o so_o long_a a_o tract_n of_o time_n variety_n of_o circumstance_n and_o different_a temper_n of_o person_n which_o many_o will_v think_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o suppose_v however_o can_v never_o be_v certain_o prove_v otherwise_o by_o this_o rule_n they_o can_v be_v secure_a of_o any_o order_n yea_o scarce_o of_o any_o true_a christian_a among_o they_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o three_o inquiry_n how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n this_o will_v afford_v they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n 3_o inquiry_n 3_o indeed_o bellarmin_n himself_o seem_v so_o just_a as_o in_o part_n to_o yield_v this_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o four_o objection_n about_o this_o note_n he_o say_v a_o argument_n may_v be_v bring_v that_o there_o the_o church_n be_v not_o where_o there_o be_v not_o this_o succession_n but_o it_o can_v thence_o necessary_o be_v gather_v that_o there_o the_o church_n be_v wheresoever_o this_o succession_n be_v so_o that_o it_o seem_v no_o positive_a proof_n with_o he_o wherefore_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o exclude_v the_o eastern_a church_n or_o break_v their_o succession_n upon_o pretence_n of_o heresy_n 1._o for_o first_o this_o succession_n be_v no_o sufficient_a evividence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n indeed_o be_v tradition_n so_o infallible_a a_o conveyance_n of_o truth_n as_o some_o man_n that_o talk_v of_o nothing_o below_o demonstration_n will_v vouch_v be_v it_o impossible_a for_o any_o new_a opinion_n to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n be_v it_o necessary_a that_o man_n must_v believe_v to_o day_n as_o they_o do_v yesterday_o and_o so_o in_o short_a as_o it_o be_v at_o one_o leap_v up_o to_o the_o very_a apostle_n and_o that_o the_o passage_n of_o sixteen_o hundred_o year_n be_v able_a to_o make_v as_o little_a alteration_n in_o the_o memorial_n or_o evidence_n of_o what_o doctrine_n or_o rule_n of_o practice_n be_v first_o deliver_v by_o word_n of_o mouth_n as_o the_o last_o night_n sleep_n do_v of_o what_o pass_v the_o day_n before_o then_o every_o church_n of_o apostolical_a foundation_n and_o such_o be_v all_o then_o plant_v have_v be_v and_o will_v still_o continue_v as_o infallible_a as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n think_v herself_o and_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v have_v any_o dispute_n about_o their_o tenet_n nor_o any_o such_o exception_n against_o their_o succession_n what_o security_n they_o have_v from_o the_o defection_n which_o other_o be_v charge_v with_o or_o have_v be_v find_v liable_a to_o what_o evidence_n may_v be_v produce_v that_o any_o church_n or_o company_n of_o man_n in_o the_o church_n may_v not_o add_v in_o process_n of_o time_n some_o doctrine_n and_o usage_n very_o prejudicial_a to_o the_o common_a faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n and_o that_o the_o resolution_n of_o our_o faith_n be_v only_o with_o safety_n to_o be_v make_v into_o the_o perpetuity_n and_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n alone_o by_o itself_o or_o its_o dependent_n we_o be_v yet_o to_o seek_v and_o much_o wonder_n that_o the_o ancient_n in_o all_o their_o dispute_n with_o heretic_n and_o schismatic_n shall_v take_v so_o great_a a_o compass_n to_o confute_v their_o adversary_n from_o scripture_n reason_n and_o other_o authority_n beside_o what_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n afford_v and_o not_o with_o our_o
venture_v their_o cause_n to_o any_o other_o sentence_n but_o that_o of_o scripture_n which_o have_v so_o plain_o decide_v for_o they_o and_o be_v indeed_o the_o most_o proper_a to_o be_v appeal_v to_o yet_o the_o great_a number_n and_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o protestant_a writer_n have_v never_o decline_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o next_o to_o the_o inspire_a write_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v always_o esteem_v and_o be_v willing_a to_o be_v determine_v by_o it_o and_o we_o be_v well_o assure_v that_o the_o ancient_a church_n even_o the_o roman_n itself_o as_o well_o as_o the_o whole_a christian_a beside_o be_v in_o all_o material_a point_n on_o the_o protestant_a side_n and_o a_o perfect_a stranger_n if_o not_o a_o utter_a enemy_n to_o those_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o corruption_n of_o doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v since_o bring_v into_o the_o western_a church_n and_o which_o we_o have_v for_o that_o reason_n protest_v against_o because_o they_o be_v unknown_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n it_o will_v too_o much_o exceed_v the_o set_v limit_n of_o this_o paper_n to_o make_v this_o out_o so_o full_o as_o may_v easy_o be_v do_v by_o go_v through_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o difference_n between_o we_o bellarmine_n in_o his_o discourse_n upon_o this_o note_n go_v whole_o off_o from_o it_o and_o choose_v rather_o to_o pursue_v luther_n and_o calvin_n and_o some_o other_o worthy_a reformer_n through_o all_o the_o path_n of_o calumny_n and_o slander_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o follow_v he_o to_o take_v he_o off_o from_o those_o false_a and_o injurious_a representation_n he_o have_v make_v of_o their_o doctrine_n if_o any_o body_n have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v the_o art_n of_o misrepresent_v in_o its_o great_a perfection_n let_v he_o but_o read_v that_o chapter_n but_o if_o he_o will_v see_v it_o as_o perfect_o shame_v and_o expose_v let_v he_o read_v bishop_n morton_n long_a and_o learned_a answer_n to_o it_o 278._o it_o apologia_fw-la catholica_fw-la p._n 61._o to_o p._n 278._o we_o be_v examine_v the_o doctrine_n and_o find_v out_o the_o mark_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o of_o particular_a man_n and_o have_v calvin_n or_o other_o teach_v any_o such_o doctrine_n as_o be_v very_o false_o there_o lay_v to_o their_o charge_n i_o know_v none_o have_v be_v concern_v in_o they_o but_o themselves_o and_o no_o church_n can_v have_v be_v prejudice_v by_o they_o any_o far_a than_o it_o have_v receive_v they_o i_o shall_v therefore_o keep_v more_o close_o to_o bellarmine_n note_n though_o not_o to_o his_o method_n upon_o it_o and_o i_o assure_v a_o late_a adviser_n belâ—â—mine_fw-la adviser_n advice_n to_o the_o confuter_n of_o belâ—â—mine_fw-la it_o be_v not_o the_o design_n of_o confute_v he_o but_o set_v man_n right_a in_o the_o way_n to_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o true_a church_n when_o other_o be_v so_o busy_a to_o draw_v they_o off_o by_o false_a mark_n and_o pretence_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o undertake_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v be_v too_o prolix_a as_o bellarmine_n say_v to_o produce_v all_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_n thereby_o to_o show_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o every_o particular_a point_n controvert_v between_o we_o i_o shall_v therefore_o offer_v only_o some_o plain_a and_o brief_a remark_n by_o which_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n may_v be_v undeniable_o know_v in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n and_o by_o which_o it_o will_v appear_v what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n then_o and_o how_o contrary_a that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v now_o to_o it_o and_o here_o i_o shall_v first_o begin_v with_o the_o most_o primitive_a that_o be_v with_o the_o apostolic_a church_n which_o true_o and_o only_o deserve_v the_o title_n of_o be_v mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n that_o ever_o be_v or_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v as_o vain_a as_o arrogant_a for_o any_o late_a and_o particular_a church_n to_o assume_v that_o to_o itself_o which_o be_v but_o a_o sister-church_n at_o most_o and_o young_a than_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n and_o though_o more_o fine_a and_o proud_a yet_o not_o half_a so_o honest_a and_o uncorrupt_a this_o apostolic_a church_n which_o be_v found_v and_o govern_v by_o the_o apostle_n over_o all_o the_o world_n be_v the_o true_a standard_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o as_o in_o reveal_v religion_n that_o which_o be_v first_o be_v true_a according_a to_o tertullian_n 4._o tertullian_n id_fw-la verum_fw-la quod_fw-la prius_fw-la id_fw-la prius_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la ab_fw-la initio_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la apostolis_n tertul._n de_fw-fr prescript_n l._n 4._o axiom_n because_o it_o come_v near_a to_o the_o first_o pure_a fountain_n of_o revelation_n so_o as_o he_o add_v that_o be_v first_o which_o be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o from_o the_o apostle_n we_o shall_v first_o then_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n the_o great_a an_o almost_o only_a account_n of_o which_o we_o have_v in_o their_o own_o canonical_a write_n which_o be_v receive_v and_o allow_v as_o such_o by_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n and_o in_o these_o our_o adversary_n find_v so_o little_a of_o their_o own_o late_a and_o new_a doctrine_n that_o they_o can_v but_o own_o that_o these_o be_v insufficient_a to_o authorise_v and_o establish_v most_o of_o they_o without_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o without_o the_o help_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n when_o we_o produce_v scripture_n against_o our_o adversary_n we_o then_o produce_v the_o only_a authentic_a record_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o the_o only_a certain_a account_n we_o have_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o most_o primitive_a church_n let_v they_o object_v therefore_o never_o so_o much_o against_o scripture_n as_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n yet_o whilst_o it_o contain_v the_o only_a sure_a testimony_n of_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o first_o christian_a church_n so_o far_o as_o any_o of_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o in_o scripture_n so_o far_o they_o can_v appear_v to_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o whilst_o we_o hold_v all_o that_o faith_n and_o all_o those_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n we_o hold_v all_o that_o can_v be_v know_v to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o most_o primitive_a church_n and_o whatsoever_o they_o have_v add_v to_o scripture_n which_o they_o will_v needs_o have_v to_o be_v but_o a_o imperfect_a rule_n of_o faith_n they_o have_v add_v so_o far_o as_o can_v be_v know_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n for_o if_o scripture_n be_v not_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v the_o only_a historical_a account_n we_o have_v of_o it_o but_o i_o shall_v not_o at_o present_a deal_n with_o they_o out_o of_o scripture_n though_o as_o it_o be_v only_o a_o record_n and_o evidence_n of_o the_o apostolical_a faith_n they_o will_v count_v this_o but_o a_o trick_n i_o know_v to_o draw_v they_o into_o a_o scripture_n dispute_v which_o they_o be_v mighty_a averse_a to_o and_o which_o they_o design_v to_o avoid_v by_o a_o appeal_n from_o that_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n we_o will_v go_v on_o therefore_o with_o our_o note_n as_o they_o i_o suppose_v mean_v and_o understand_v it_o and_o that_o we_o may_v not_o be_v too_o troublesome_a to_o they_o with_o scripture_n and_o the_o apostolic_a write_n we_o will_v go_v several_a age_n low_a even_o down_o to_o those_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n be_v in_o its_o glorious_a state_n under_o the_o first_o christian_n emperor_n and_o whether_o their_o doctrine_n or_o we_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o this_o primitive_a church_n let_v we_o now_o come_v brief_o to_o inquire_v in_o some_o particular_a instance_n and_o by_o some_o few_o short_a remark_n and_o observation_n and_o first_o be_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o their_o pretend_a supremacy_n then_o allow_v of_o when_o in_o the_o first_o general_a council_n at_o nice_a 6._o nice_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d conc._n nicen._n can._n 6._o there_o be_v a_o limit_a power_n assign_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o there_o be_v to_o the_o other_o metropolitan_o of_o alexandria_n and_o antioch_n who_o be_v to_o keep_v their_o bound_n set_v they_o by_o ancient_a custom_n which_o be_v utter_o inconsistent_a with_o a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o a_o divine_a right_n as_o be_v since_o pretend_a and_o claim_v contrary_a to_o all_o antiquity_n for_o the_o next_o general_n council_n appoint_v the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n to_o have_v prerogative_n of_o honour_n
direction_n of_o not_o be_v toss_v to_o and_o fro_o etc._n etc._n 3._o be_v condemn_v by_o tertullian_n who_o bid_v we_o adhere_v to_o what_o be_v first_o and_o 4._o by_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n and_o 5._o have_v give_v ill_a example_n by_o which_o the_o reformer_n can_v justify_v themselves_o and_o last_o have_v plain_o condemn_v several_a pope_n and_o the_o whole_a lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a iii_o as_o not_o sufficient_o know_v what_o the_o church_n be_v since_o their_o notion_n of_o it_o can_v not_o content_v those_o which_o come_v after_o they_o a_o great_a injury_n and_o of_o dangerous_a consequence_n last_o upon_o a_o comparison_n of_o one_o with_o the_o other_o etc._n p._n 432_o etc._n etc._n and_o of_o both_o with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n he_o look_v upon_o bellarmin_n definition_n as_o the_o better_a of_o the_o two_o because_o it_o may_v be_v so_o mollify_v by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o word_n praecipuè_fw-la chief_o which_o be_v in_o it_o as_o to_o admit_v of_o a_o tolerable_a reconciliation_n with_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o ancient_n which_o as_o he_o show_v can_v no_o way_n agree_v with_o that_o of_o canisius_n and_o upon_o the_o whole_a he_o conclude_v 450._o p._n 450._o that_o however_o bellarmin_n may_v be_v preferable_a if_o either_o of_o they_o be_v necessary_a yet_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a for_o catholic_n to_o make_v their_o complaint_n of_o innovate_a which_o they_o heap_v upon_o heretic_n to_o appear_v just_a so_o long_o as_o they_o themselves_o shall_v retain_v such_o a_o novel_a definition_n and_o that_o if_o gregory_n viith_n rule_n be_v observe_v viz._n that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v draw_v into_o example_n or_o authority_n which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o father_n then_o even_o this_o his_o definition_n though_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v yet_o aught_o to_o be_v reject_v to_o this_o purpose_n that_o accurate_a writer_n as_o he_o be_v deserve_o call_v by_o 319._o by_o letter_n to_o bp._n of_o linc._n p._n 319._o f._n walsh_n have_v argue_v to_o the_o utter_a confusion_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n from_o union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n or_o of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o for_o how_o can_v that_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n now_o which_o never_o be_v think_v to_o belong_v to_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o for_o 1500_o year_n together_o and_o which_o their_o own_o most_o learned_a lover_n of_o antiquity_n and_o pious_a opposer_n of_o novelty_n do_v not_o think_v essential_a to_o it_o at_o this_o day_n and_o where_o be_v the_o so_o much_o boast_a consent_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n i_o believe_v the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n be_v a_o article_n of_o faith._n i_o will_v know_v of_o those_o gentleman_n who_o be_v at_o such_o perfect_a agreement_n among_o themselves_o what_o this_o church_n be_v bellarmine_n answer_v one_o thing_n canisius_n another_o so_o contrary_a that_o if_o one_o speak_v true_a the_o other_o must_v needs_o have_v tell_v i_o that_o which_o be_v false_a and_o while_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o former_a be_v follow_v by_o some_o and_o that_o of_o the_o late_a which_o be_v the_o worse_o be_v more_o general_o receive_v launoy_n and_o many_o more_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a sort_n stick_v to_o the_o ancient_n who_o be_v as_o different_a from_o both_o as_o they_o be_v from_o one_o another_o and_o yet_o after_o all_o we_o must_v be_v tell_v that_o they_o be_v perfect_o agree_v in_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o this_o invisible_a unintelligible_a union_n show_v plain_o that_o the_o roman_a be_v the_o true_a church_n one_o will_v hardly_o think_v that_o they_o be_v in_o earnest_n unless_o by_o union_n they_o mean_v a_o equal_a resolution_n to_o carry_v on_o the_o dispute_n as_o long_o as_o they_o can_v contend_v and_o no_o long_o which_o kind_n of_o union_n be_v to_o be_v meet_v with_o almost_o every_o term_n in_o westminster-hall_n where_o one_o may_v see_v two_o party_n prosecute_n one_o another_o with_o all_o imaginable_a vigour_n who_o yet_o resolve_v to_o be_v quiet_a when_o the_o bench_n have_v make_v they_o so_o not_o that_o the_o party_n who_o be_v cast_v in_o the_o suit_n must_v needs_o change_v his_o opinion_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n because_o the_o last_o verdict_n be_v against_o he_o but_o that_o if_o a_o new_a trial_n will_v not_o be_v grant_v he_o be_v bind_v to_o acquiesce_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o court_n because_o it_o have_v a_o sheriff_n with_o the_o posse_fw-la comitatus_fw-la to_o put_v it_o into_o execution_n thus_o they_o that_o make_v the_o sentence_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o they_o that_o make_v the_o sentence_n of_o a_o council_n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o church_n be_v unite_v in_o a_o resolution_n to_o stand_v to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a sensible_a obligation_n upon_o they_o to_o profess_v that_o they_o will_v acquiesce_v in_o its_o determination_n but_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n they_o may_v undoubted_o quarrel_v among_o themselves_o about_o question_n of_o such_o mighty_a importance_n as_o that_o we_o mention_v even_o now_o and_o this_o without_o breach_n of_o union_n among_o themselves_o till_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o a_o plenary_a council_n or_o the_o sentence_n of_o both_o come_v to_o part_v they_o which_o yet_o will_v be_v long_o enough_o first_o if_o each_o side_n of_o the_o question_n be_v abet_v with_o numerous_a and_o able_a party_n that_o be_v at_o present_a both_o of_o they_o resolve_v to_o submit_v absolute_o to_o the_o church_n lest_o one_o of_o they_o upon_o a_o unseasonable_a sentence_n shall_v be_v provoke_v to_o change_v its_o resolution_n and_o thus_o as_o we_o observe_v before_o the_o question_n about_o the_o immaculate_a conception_n have_v be_v leave_v undecided_a so_o long_o lest_o by_o determine_v that_o a_o more_o dangerous_a question_n shall_v be_v raise_v by_o the_o disoblige_v party_n but_o if_o it_o shall_v so_o happen_v that_o the_o church_n can_v well_o avoid_v declare_v herself_o in_o such_o a_o case_n this_o new-fashioned_a union_n go_v forward_o still_o though_o she_o speak_v so_o ambiguous_o that_o each_o party_n fancy_v the_o sentence_n to_o be_v on_o its_o own_o side_n which_o be_v do_v often_o at_o trent_n with_o great_a application_n and_o art_n particular_o in_o the_o decree_n concern_v grace_n and_o assurance_n of_o be_v justify_v etc._n etc._n which_o be_v finish_v soto_n and_o vega_n differ_v not_o only_o as_o much_o but_o something_o more_o than_o they_o do_v at_o first_o for_o now_o they_o have_v a_o new_a question_n to_o debate_v viz._n on_o which_o side_n the_o council_n have_v decree_v and_o so_o they_o fall_v to_o write_v great_a book_n upon_o it_o against_o one_o another_o but_o for_o all_o this_o they_o be_v admirable_o agree_v because_o they_o agree_v in_o submission_n to_o the_o council_n i_o proceed_v to_o show_v iii_o that_o that_o unity_n which_o be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v and_o that_o in_o a_o much_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o which_o point_n will_v i_o hope_v yield_v some_o discourse_n that_o will_v be_v more_o useful_a than_o bare_o to_o discover_v mistake_v and_o expose_v sophistry_n for_o here_o i_o shall_v represent_v as_o well_o as_o i_o can_v the_o true_a ground_n and_o notion_n of_o church-unity_n and_o then_o see_v who_o have_v most_o reason_n to_o pretend_v to_o it_o they_o or_o we_o 1._o there_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o submit_v to_o one_o head_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o other_o christian_a unity_n and_o therefore_o mention_v by_o st._n paul_n among_o the_o principal_a reason_n why_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n 5._o eph._n four_o 5._o one_o lord._n 2._o there_o be_v the_o unity_n of_o profess_v the_o common_a faith_n that_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o summary_o expound_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o therefore_o to_o one_o lord_n the_o apostle_n in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n add_v one_o faith._n 3._o there_o be_v a_o unity_n of_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n one_o baptism_n by_o which_o we_o be_v all_o admit_v into_o the_o same_o state_n of_o duty_n and_o of_o privilege_n undertake_v the_o condition_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n and_o gain_v a_o right_a to_o the_o promise_v thereof_o thus_o say_v st._n paul_n 13._o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 13._o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptise_a into_o one_o body_n and_o the_o like_a unity_n be_v infer_v from_o the_o other_o sacrament_n 17._o 1_o cor._n x._o 17._o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n for_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n of_o that_o one_o bread._n and_o again_o
they_o be_v we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a whether_o any_o one_o church_n in_o the_o world_n do_v profess_v they_o or_o no_o for_o how_o can_v we_o know_v whether_o or_o no_o a_o church_n profess_v we_o know_v not_o what_o and_o unless_o we_o certain_o know_v that_o these_o principle_n be_v true_a we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a whether_o that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o profess_v they_o for_o see_v it_o be_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a principle_n of_o religion_n that_o make_v a_o true_a church_n it_o be_v impossible_a for_o we_o to_o know_v whether_o any_o church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n till_o we_o know_v whether_o the_o principle_n it_o profess_v be_v true_a so_o that_o before_o a_o man_n can_v be_v secure_a that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n by_o this_o note_n he_o must_v be_v certain_a either_o that_o every_o thing_n it_o profess_v be_v true_a or_o at_o least_o that_o the_o main_a and_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o its_o profession_n be_v true_a neither_o of_o which_o he_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o first_o she_o decry_v man_n private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n as_o utter_o insufficient_a to_o make_v any_o certain_a distinction_n of_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n second_o she_o allow_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n without_o the_o true_a church_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n three_o she_o resolve_v all_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n four_o she_o authorise_v the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o we_o a_o absolute_a necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v first_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decry_v man_n private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n as_o utter_o insufficient_a to_o make_v any_o certain_a distinction_n of_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n see_v we_o be_v to_o seek_v the_o true_a church_n by_o note_n our_o certainty_n that_o we_o have_v find_v it_o must_v whole_o depend_v upon_o our_o certainty_n that_o we_o have_v find_v in_o it_o the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o though_o there_o be_v no_o one_o thing_n in_o the_o world_n of_o which_o we_o be_v more_o concern_v to_o be_v certain_a than_o that_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n and_o be_v in_o communion_n with_o it_o because_o no_o less_o than_o our_o eternal_a salvation_n depend_v upon_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v only_o our_o own_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n that_o by_o apply_v the_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n can_v ascertain_v we_o in_o this_o point_n for_o while_o we_o be_v in_o quest_n of_o the_o true_a church_n we_o have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o find_v it_o but_o by_o carry_v the_o note_n of_o it_o along_o with_o we_o and_o by_o examine_v and_o judge_v by_o our_o own_o private_a discretion_n which_o church_n these_o note_n do_v belong_v to_o either_o our_o private_a discretion_n be_v sufficient_a to_o assertain_v we_o in_o this_o matter_n or_o it_o be_v not_o if_o it_o be_v not_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o it_o be_v it_o must_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assertain_v we_o in_o all_o other_o necessary_a point_n of_o religion_n because_o one_o of_o the_o note_n by_o which_o we_o be_v to_o seek_v the_o true_a church_n and_o that_o a_o principal_a one_o too_o be_v sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n or_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n at_o least_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_n but_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a which_o church_n this_o note_n belong_v to_o we_o must_v be_v thorough_o satisfy_v in_o our_o own_o private_a discretion_n what_o this_o unerring_a profession_n be_v which_o we_o can_v never_o be_v till_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o particular_n of_o it_o and_o when_o we_o be_v certain_a of_o this_o we_o be_v certain_a at_o least_o as_o to_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n which_o must_v all_o be_v include_v in_o every_o unerring_a profession_n of_o it_o so_o that_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o any_o church_n that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n and_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o this_o we_o must_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o particular_a doctrine_n whereof_o its_o profession_n be_v compose_v and_o of_o this_o we_o have_v as_o yet_o no_o other_o way_n to_o be_v certain_a but_o only_o by_o our_o own_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n because_o till_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n its_o impossible_a we_o shall_v conduct_v ourselves_o by_o its_o authority_n and_o in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o true_a church_n authority_n we_o have_v nothing_o to_o conduct_v we_o but_o our_o own_o private_a discretion_n either_o this_o our_o private_a discretion_n therefore_o be_v sufficient_a to_o assertain_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n whereof_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o religion_n be_v compose_v or_o it_o be_v not_o if_o it_o be_v it_o must_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assertain_v we_o as_o to_o all_o necessary_a point_n of_o religion_n if_o it_o be_v not_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n affirm_v it_o be_v not_o it_o be_v impossible_a we_o shall_v ever_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n again_o either_o therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n must_v allow_v that_o certainty_n in_o all_o at_o least_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_v of_o religion_n be_v attainable_a by_o the_o free_a and_o honest_a use_n of_o our_o own_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n which_o as_o i_o shall_v show_v by_o and_o by_o she_o can_v never_o allow_v without_o undermine_v she_o own_o foundation_n or_o she_o must_v leave_v man_n hover_v in_o eternal_a uncertainty_n as_o to_o one_o of_o the_o most_o necessary_a point_n of_o religion_n viz._n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n second_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n without_o the_o true_a church_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n see_v the_o constitution_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o natural_a but_o entire_o found_v upon_o divine_a institution_n this_o question_n which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v resolve_v by_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o by_o principle_n of_o revelation_n and_o therefore_o without_o some_o reveal_v rule_n which_o be_v every_o way_n sufficient_a to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a discretion_n we_o shall_v never_o be_v able_a to_o find_v out_o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n because_o without_o such_o a_o rule_n we_o have_v nothing_o but_o the_o principle_n of_o nature_n to_o go_v by_o which_o in_o this_o enquiry_n be_v utter_o insufficient_a to_o direct_v we_o but_o while_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o other_o reveal_v rule_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o our_o enquiry_n after_o it_o but_o only_o that_o of_o scripture_n for_o as_o for_o tradition_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o sole_a conservator_n of_o it_o and_o that_o though_o it_o be_v a_o part_n of_o divine_a revelation_n yet_o no_o man_n be_v oblige_v any_o far_a to_o believe_v it_o than_o the_o true_a church_n have_v define_v and_o declare_v it_o and_o see_v i_o can_v have_v ho_o certainty_n what_o be_v a_o true_a tradition_n till_o such_o time_n as_o i_o be_o get_v into_o the_o true_a church_n how_o can_v tradition_n be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n to_o i_o while_o i_o be_o out_o of_o it_o or_o how_o can_v that_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o my_o faith_n whilst_o i_o be_o in_o quest_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o i_o have_v no_o other_o obligation_n to_o believe_v but_o only_o the_o true_a church_n authority_n whilst_o therefore_o i_o be_o out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o only_a rule_n i_o have_v to_o go_v by_o in_o my_o inquiry_n after_o it_o be_v scripture_n and_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v i_o be_v insufficient_a both_o because_o it_o be_v not_o full_a enough_o and_o because_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a enough_o which_o if_o true_a i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a i_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n one_a she_o teach_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o full_a enough_o as_o not_o contain_v in_o it_o all_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n but_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a unwritten_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o it_o by_o which_o its_o defect_n be_v supply_v and_o if_o so_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a i_o
shall_v find_v the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o direction_n of_o scripture_n for_o since_o according_a to_o this_o note_n that_o can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o uner_o profess_v all_o necessary_a doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n when_o i_o have_v find_v a_o church_n which_o profess_v all_o such_o necessary_a doctrine_n as_o be_v in_o scripture_n i_o can_v be_v secure_a that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n suppose_v there_o be_v other_o necessary_a doctrine_n out_o of_o scripture_n viz._n in_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n because_o then_o the_o profession_n of_o these_o will_v be_v altogether_o as_o necessary_a to_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n as_o the_o profession_n of_o those_o all_o that_o the_o scripture_n can_v satisfy_v i_o in_o be_v only_o this_o whether_o such_o a_o church_n profess_v all_o the_o necessary_a doctrine_n in_o scripture_n but_o if_o there_o be_v any_o necessary_a doctrine_n out_o of_o scripture_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o profession_n of_o they_o be_v as_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o profession_n of_o those_o that_o be_v in_o it_o and_o therefore_o before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o must_v be_v full_o satisfy_v that_o it_o profess_v both_o which_o i_o can_v never_o be_v unless_o i_o have_v some_o other_o rule_n to_o go_v by_o beside_o this_o of_o scripture_n 2_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n teach_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n in_o respect_n of_o clearness_n the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v so_o obscure_o express_v that_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a what_o it_o be_v without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o if_o true_a it_o be_v utter_o impossible_a for_o one_o who_o be_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n ever_o to_o find_v it_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o scripture_n for_o according_a to_o this_o note_n that_o only_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n at_o least_o in_o any_o necessary_a point_n either_o as_o to_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n or_o doctrine_n of_o manner_n but_o before_o i_o can_v know_v whether_o any_o church_n do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n i_o must_v be_v certain_o inform_v what_o the_o true_a profession_n be_v or_o what_o be_v those_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n of_o which_o this_o true_a profession_n consist_v as_o to_o which_o the_o scripture_n can_v never_o certain_o inform_v i_o if_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_o clear_a for_o if_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a what_o the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n be_v without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n how_o be_v it_o possible_a that_o while_o i_o be_o out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n i_o shall_v ever_o be_v certain_a of_o its_o sense_n as_o to_o all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n which_o the_o true_a profession_n of_o religion_n contain_v so_o that_o according_a to_o this_o principle_n the_o scripture_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o sufficient_a rule_n to_o one_o that_o be_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o it_o be_v perfect_o useless_a to_o he_o in_o his_o enquiry_n after_o it_o for_o either_o it_o can_v certain_o direct_v he_o to_o the_o true_a church_n or_o it_o can_v if_o it_o can_v it_o must_v be_v sufficient_o clear_a to_o inform_v he_o of_o its_o own_o sense_n without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n concern_v all_o those_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n whereof_o the_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v compose_v and_o if_o so_o this_o principle_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v erroneous_a if_o it_o be_v not_o to_o what_o purpose_n do_v it_o serve_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o lead_v he_o into_o a_o endless_a maze_n of_o uncertainty_n wherein_o the_o further_o he_o wander_v the_o more_o he_o will_v lose_v himself_o so_o that_o if_o a_o man_n have_v have_v the_o misfortune_n to_o be_v bear_v and_o breed_v out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n in_o a_o heretical_a or_o schismatical_a communion_n and_o be_v inquire_v his_o way_n in_o by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n he_o have_v no_o other_o rule_n to_o instruct_v and_o inform_v he_o what_o this_o unerring_a profession_n be_v but_o only_o that_o of_o scripture_n which_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v insufficient_a for_o his_o purpose_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a he_o shall_v ever_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n when_o the_o only_a rule_n he_o have_v whereby_o to_o inquire_v what_o that_o unerring_a profession_n be_v whereby_o he_o be_v to_o seek_v it_o be_v utter_o insufficient_a to_o resolve_v he_o three_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n resolve_v all_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o indeed_o this_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n viz._n that_o the_o only_a ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a true_a church_n teach_v and_o propose_v propose_v they_o till_o such_o time_n therefore_o as_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n and_o do_v believe_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o its_o teach_n we_o can_v never_o have_v any_o true_a certainty_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o yet_o before_o we_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n we_o must_v have_v very_o good_a certainty_n as_o to_o all_o matter_n of_o faith_n for_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n that_o what_o we_o believe_v be_v true_a till_o such_o time_n as_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n nor_o can_v we_o ever_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n until_o we_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n or_o which_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n that_o all_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o it_o teach_v and_o profess_v be_v true_a so_o that_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n after_o we_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n and_o do_v believe_v upon_o its_o authority_n must_v depend_v upon_o the_o certainty_n of_o our_o faith_n while_o we_o be_v seek_v it_o and_o do_v believe_v without_o its_o authority_n because_o before_o we_o can_v believe_v with_o any_o certainty_n upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n we_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n but_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o we_o be_v first_o certain_a that_o its_o profession_n be_v true_a as_o to_o all_o the_o matter_n of_o faith_n contain_v in_o it_o to_o make_v the_o matter_n more_o plain_a i_o will_v brief_o represent_v it_o in_o a_o short_a dialogue_n between_o a_o protestant_n and_o a_o papist_n protest_v you_o tell_v i_o i_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a as_o to_z matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o i_o believe_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n pap._n i_o do_v so_o and_o upon_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o proposition_n all_o my_o religion_n be_v found_v protest_v but_o i_o beseech_v you_o may_v i_o be_v certain_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n if_o i_o believe_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n though_o i_o be_o not_o certain_a whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o pap._n to_o what_o purpose_n do_v you_o ask_v this_o question_n protest_v because_o if_o i_o may_v then_o in_o believe_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o you_o say_v be_v a_o false_a church_n i_o shall_v be_v as_o certain_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n as_o you_o who_o believe_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o you_o say_v be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n pap._n why_o then_o i_o tell_v you_o you_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o believe_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n unless_o you_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n upon_o who_o authority_n you_o believe_v believe_v they_o protest_v why_o so_o pap._n because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o church_n mere_o that_o be_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n otherwise_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o church_n true_a or_o false_a will_v be_v equal_o a_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n and_o therefore_o you_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o authority_n of_o that_o church_n upon_o which_o you_o believe_v be_v a_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n unless_o you_o be_v first_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n protest_v i_o do_v allow_v your_o reason_n but_o then_o pray_v
how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n why_o this_o you_o must_v examine_v by_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n whereof_o one_o and_o that_o a_o principal_a one_o be_v sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n or_o a_o unerring_a profession_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n protest_v but_o good_a sir_n can_v i_o not_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o i_o be_o first_o certain_a that_o it_o do_v not_o err_v in_o its_o profession_n pap._n no._n protest_v why_o then_o i_o must_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n whereof_o its_o profession_n consist_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n pap._n you_o must_v so_o protest_v but_o pray_v how_o shall_v i_o if_o that_o be_v true_a which_o you_o tell_v i_o just_a now_o viz._n that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o how_o be_v it_o possible_a i_o shall_v ever_o be_v true_o certain_a when_o as_o yet_o i_o know_v no_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n pap._n why_o have_v you_o not_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n protest_v but_o as_o yet_o i_o be_o not_o certain_a that_o the_o church_n upon_o who_o authority_n you_o will_v have_v i_o believe_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o till_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o this_o with_o what_o certainty_n can_v i_o depend_v upon_o her_o authority_n will_v you_o have_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o whatsoever_o she_o profess_v be_v true_a upon_o her_o own_o bare_a word_n and_o authority_n before_o i_o be_o certain_a that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o so_o why_o may_v i_o not_o as_o well_o believe_v any_o other_o church_n to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n see_v there_o be_v no_o other_o church_n but_o what_o will_v pass_v its_o word_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o its_o own_o profession_n as_o well_o as_o you_o if_o not_o you_o must_v allow_v i_o to_o have_v some_o other_o ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n beside_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v secure_o rely_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o church_n as_o the_o true_a ground_n of_o certainty_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o my_o certainty_n that_o she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n must_v depend_v upon_o my_o certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n comprise_v in_o her_o profession_n so_o that_o before_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o her_o profession_n it_o be_v too_o soon_o for_o i_o to_o rely_v upon_o her_o authority_n as_o the_o only_a ground_n of_o certainty_n and_o when_o i_o be_o certain_a of_o it_o it_o be_v too_o late_o because_o i_o be_o certain_a already_o four_o and_o last_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o man_n mind_n a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v for_o she_o make_v the_o church_n authority_n not_o only_o a_o concurrent_a motive_n of_o faith_n but_o the_o very_a formal_a reason_n of_o it_o so_o that_o we_o be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n declare_v but_o we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v to_o believe_v it_o because_o she_o declare_v it_o it_o be_v true_a some_o of_o the_o roman_a doctor_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o make_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n but_o only_o that_o see_v there_o some_o old_a truth_n in_o scripture_n and_o the_o unwritten_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o yet_o declare_v and_o which_o therefore_o man_n be_v not_o yet_o oblige_v to_o believe_v the_o church_n have_v authority_n when_o ever_o she_o think_v meet_v to_o declare_v they_o and_o thereby_o to_o oblige_v man_n under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n to_o believe_v they_o but_o other_o of_o they_o and_o particular_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la sum._n pontif._n tell_v we_o that_o the_o church_n of_o late_a time_n not_o only_o have_v power_n to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o also_o to_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith._n and_o indeed_o the_o difference_n between_o declare_v and_o constitute_v or_o make_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v only_o verbal_a for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v a_o truth_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v and_o therefore_o if_o the_o church_n by_o declare_v a_o truth_n which_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v make_v it_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v it_o thereby_o make_v that_o truth_n a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v not_o a_o article_n of_o faith._n and_o so_o to_o declare_v and_o to_o make_v be_v the_o very_a same_o thing_n but_o in_o this_o they_o be_v all_o agree_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o make_v those_o thing_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v not_o so_o before_o and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a no_o man_n can_v ever_o be_v certain_a by_o this_o note_n of_o a_o unerring_a profession_n that_o he_o have_v find_v the_o true_a church_n for_o before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o any_o church_n as_o for_o instance_n the_o roman_a that_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n i_o must_v be_v certain_a that_o that_o church_n profession_n be_v true_a but_o when_o i_o proceed_v to_o examine_v the_o particular_a article_n of_o it_o as_o i_o must_v do_v before_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o shall_v find_v there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o which_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o several_a even_o of_o she_o own_o doctor_n i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a either_o in_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n which_o while_o i_o be_o seek_v the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n i_o have_v whereby_o to_o examine_v they_o as_o particular_o transubstantiation_n seven_o sacrament_n necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n roman_a purgatory_n and_o indulgence_n vid._n note_v the_o six_o pag._n 125._o etc._n etc._n and_o if_o these_o roman_a doctor_n pretend_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o upon_o no_o other_o reason_n but_o because_o their_o church_n which_o they_o be_v sure_o be_v the_o true_a church_n have_v declare_v they_o how_o shall_v i_o be_v certain_a of_o they_o who_o be_o but_o a_o enquirer_n whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o and_o therefore_o as_o yet_o can_v be_v suppose_v to_o be_v sure_a that_o it_o be_v for_o without_o her_o declaration_n they_o themselves_o confess_v i_o have_v no_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o be_v certain_a of_o the_o truth_n of_o they_o and_o till_o i_o be_o sure_a she_o be_v the_o true_a church_n her_o declaration_n be_v no_o ground_n of_o certainty_n to_o i_o and_o as_o i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o these_o article_n be_v true_a till_o i_o be_o sure_a that_o the_o church_n which_o declare_v they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n so_o suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v power_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o i_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v i_o can_v be_v certain_a that_o they_o be_v false_a because_o no_o authority_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v a_o right_a to_o impose_v upon_o man_n such_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o what_o be_v infallible_a and_o can_v impose_v what_o be_v false_a on_o they_o unless_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o man_n may_v be_v rightful_o oblige_v to_o believe_v what_o be_v false_a if_o therefore_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o true_a church_n as_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o may_v then_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v it_o have_v authority_n from_o god_n to_o impose_v upon_o i_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v whatever_o she_o declare_v and_o consequent_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v she_o be_v infallible_a but_o as_o for_o myself_o i_o know_v that_o i_o be_o a_o fallible_a creature_n and_o therefore_o whatsoever_o infallibility_n declare_v to_o i_o must_v certain_o be_v true_a whatsoever_o probability_n yea_o or_o seem_a demonstration_n i_o may_v have_v against_o it_o how_o then_o can_v i_o be_v certain_a that_o any_o article_n be_v false_a which_o be_v declare_v to_o i_o by_o a_o church_n that_o for_o all_o i_o yet_o know_v be_v infallible_a if_o it_o be_v infallible_a i_o be_o sure_a that_o whatever_o it_o declare_v be_v true_a and_o if_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n it_o must_v be_v infallible_a suppose_v that_o the_o true_a church_n have_v authority_n to_o impose_v new_a necessity_n of_o believe_v but_o whether_o it_o be_v the_o true_a church_n or_o no_o be_v the_o thing_n i_o be_o now_o inquire_v by_o this_o note_n of_o
own_o author_n 11._o the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n these_o alone_o be_v never_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n and_o those_o extraordinary_a gift_n which_o be_v bestow_v at_o first_o for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o christianity_n we_o think_v they_o be_v cease_v long_o ago_o but_o we_o be_v forewarn_v of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n 24.24_o mat._n 24.24_o which_o shall_v show_v great_a sign_n and_o wonder_n which_o methinks_v shall_v make_v a_o church_n very_o careful_a how_o they_o make_v any_o pretention_n to_o miracle_n but_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v resolve_v to_o do_v it_o and_o will_v fain_o persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v many_o great_a one_o wrought_v among_o they_o to_o this_o very_a day_n and_o as_o they_o believe_v always_o will_v be_v but_o we_o know_v and_o they_o will_v not_o deny_v it_o that_o many_o of_o the_o miracle_n they_o have_v talk_v of_o be_v mere_a forgery_n and_o delusion_n other_o altogether_o incredible_a and_o but_o weak_o attest_v and_o whole_o unworthy_a of_o the_o seriousness_n and_o gravity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n most_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v do_v in_o corner_n and_o be_v never_o to_o be_v see_v but_o among_o themselves_o when_o they_o please_v to_o oblige_v we_o protestant_n with_o the_o sight_n of_o a_o few_o of_o they_o they_o may_v then_o deserve_v to_o be_v far_o consider_v till_o that_o be_v do_v they_o must_v give_v we_o leave_v to_o think_v that_o their_o church_n be_v reduce_v to_o great_a strait_n when_o it_o shall_v stand_v in_o need_n of_o such_o slight_a artifices_fw-la as_o these_o to_o support_v it_o 12._o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n this_o if_o they_o have_v it_o can_v bring_v no_o more_o advantage_n to_o their_o cause_n than_o the_o other_o the_o church_n of_o god_n ancient_o when_o extraordinary_a revelation_n be_v more_o common_a have_v not_o always_o prophet_n in_o it_o and_o when_o any_o appear_v the_o prophet_n be_v to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n by_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o we_o be_v still_o command_v to_o try_v the_o spirit_n whether_o they_o be_v of_o god_n 4.1_o 1_o joh._n 4.1_o because_o many_o false_a prophet_n be_v go_v out_o into_o the_o world._n 13._o the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n this_o if_o the_o cardinal_n instance_n be_v pertinent_a will_v yet_o be_v but_o of_o little_a consequence_n for_o if_o some_o protestant_n have_v speak_v favourable_o of_o his_o catholic_n some_o of_o his_o catholic_n have_v speak_v favourable_o of_o protestant_n or_o if_o we_o shall_v be_v willing_a to_o hope_v well_o of_o some_o of_o they_o as_o we_o be_v and_o they_o shall_v adjudge_v we_o every_o one_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n as_o they_o general_o do_v this_o will_v be_v but_o a_o ill_a sign_n that_o their_o church_n must_v therefore_o be_v the_o true_a because_o it_o be_v more_o censorious_a and_o uncharitable_a than_o we_o 14._o the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n a_o wise_a man_n will_v be_v something_o afraid_a of_o pass_v this_o into_o a_o note_n before_o he_o be_v himself_o safe_a in_o his_o grave_n for_o all_o thing_n come_v alike_o to_o all_o 9.2_o eccl._n 9.2_o there_o be_v one_o event_n to_o the_o righteous_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a many_o of_o the_o most_o zealous_a patron_n of_o the_o romish_a persuasion_n have_v meet_v with_o as_o tragical_a and_o unfortunate_a end_n as_o the_o most_o accurse_a heretic_n that_o ever_o be_v devour_v by_o vermin_n or_o burn_v at_o a_o stake_n 15._o temporal_a felicity_n this_o may_v be_v place_v in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o former_a it_o be_v altogether_o as_o variable_a and_o inconstant_a as_o that_o no_o certain_a judgement_n can_v be_v make_v upon_o it_o they_o be_v not_o to_o learn_v that_o the_o enemy_n of_o their_o church_n have_v be_v often_o successful_a and_o that_o victory_n have_v not_o always_o wait_v upon_o their_o catholic_n arm_n no_o not_o in_o their_o most_o holy_a war_n when_o religion_n have_v be_v the_o only_a ground_n of_o the_o quarrel_n thus_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o all_o the_o note_n in_o order_n as_o they_o be_v muster_v up_o by_o the_o great_a cardinal_n it_o may_v appear_v to_o any_o unprejudiced_a enquirer_n that_o he_o have_v miss_v of_o his_o aim_n for_o that_o they_o be_v either_o no_o note_n of_o a_o church_n at_o all_o or_o not_o proper_a to_o that_o of_o rome_n and_o now_o after_o the_o high_a pretence_n of_o a_o infallible_a church_n and_o the_o absolute_a deference_n and_o submission_n which_o they_o say_v be_v due_a unto_o it_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v serious_o consider_v the_o matter_n must_v needs_o wonder_v they_o shall_v have_v no_o sure_a mean_n at_o last_o to_o find_v it_o out_o than_o a_o few_o slight_a and_o improbable_a nay_o some_o of_o they_o very_o vain_a false_a and_o extravagant_a conjecture_n the_o protestant_n who_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v to_o be_v certain_a of_o any_o thing_n have_v far_o better_a evidence_n than_o these_o and_o as_o good_a assurance_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o church_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o we_o think_v the_o true_a faith_n true_a worship_n and_o a_o right_a administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v unquestionable_o make_v a_o true_a church_n these_o the_o romanist_n themselves_o can_v deny_v to_o be_v the_o great_a and_o necessary_a note_n and_o if_o the_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o come_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o these_o it_o will_v soon_o appear_v which_o communion_n we_o ought_v to_o prefer_v we_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o whole_a catholic_n apostolic_a faith_n as_o it_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o brief_o comprise_v in_o the_o three_o creed_n which_o be_v all_o that_o be_v ever_o receive_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o have_v make_v large_a addition_n to_o the_o ancient_a belief_n and_o increase_v the_o number_n of_o the_o article_n from_o twelve_o to_o four_o and_o twenty_o many_o of_o which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o hear_v of_o in_o the_o first_o age_n and_o never_o make_v necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v till_o above_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o publication_n of_o the_o gospel_n we_o worship_v almighty_a god_n and_o none_o but_o he_o and_o unto_o he_o we_o pray_v in_o a_o language_n we_o understand_v through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o only_a mediator_n in_o who_o name_n when_o we_o ask_v we_o be_v sure_a to_o be_v hear_v they_o have_v a_o kind_n of_o worship_n which_o they_o give_v to_o saint_n and_o image_n which_o as_o to_o all_o external_n act_n of_o adoration_n be_v the_o very_a same_o they_o pay_v to_o god_n himself_o and_o when_o their_o address_n be_v direct_v unto_o he_o all_o their_o public_a service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o they_o set_v up_o to_o themselves_o many_o mediator_n of_o intercession_n when_o they_o can_v tell_v whether_o they_o hear_v they_o but_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o god_n have_v never_o promise_v to_o hear_v they_o for_o their_o sake_n we_o receive_v the_o two_o sacrament_n which_o christ_n ordain_v in_o his_o church_n and_o administer_v they_o both_o in_o such_o manner_n and_o form_n as_o he_o have_v appoint_v they_o without_o any_o divine_a authority_n have_v make_v seven_o sacrament_n and_o in_o the_o lord_n supper_n they_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v up_o a_o proper_a propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o live_n and_o the_o dead_a they_o adore_v the_o element_n which_o they_o think_v be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o suffer_v the_o laity_n to_o communicate_v but_o in_o one_o kind_n rob_v they_o of_o the_o cup_n contrary_a to_o the_o plain_a institution_n and_o express_v command_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n and_o since_o we_o have_v the_o true_a faith_n true_a worship_n and_o the_o sacrament_n right_o administer_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o we_o be_v not_o deficient_a in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o they_o will_v never_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v themselves_o such_o a_o one_o by_o the_o late_a addition_n they_o have_v make_v to_o the_o creed_n and_o their_o many_o deviation_n from_o the_o primitive_a rule_n and_o yet_o they_o will_v be_v continual_o vaunt_v that_o they_o be_v not_o only_o a_o true_a church_n but_o the_o only_a true_a church_n in_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o this_o presumption_n they_o thunder_v out_o their_o anathema_n upon_o all_o christendom_n beside_o and_o confident_o condemn_v they_o for_o a_o company_n of_o heretical_a and_o schismatical_a conventicle_n but_o they_o can_v justify_v that_o rash_a and_o uncharitable_a sentence_n nor_o make_v good_a any_o part_n of_o this_o heavy_a charge_n for_o we_o that_o hearty_o believe_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n can_v be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n neither_o be_v we_o guilty_a of_o schism_n because_o we_o only_o reform_v those_o error_n and_o corruption_n which_o they_o have_v introduce_v and_o want_v not_o sufficient_a authority_n for_o what_o be_v do_v but_o if_o they_o be_v still_o absolute_o resolve_v to_o stand_v to_o the_o censure_n they_o have_v pass_v and_o allow_v no_o true_a church_n upon_o earth_n but_o their_o own_o it_o be_v not_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n fifteen_o note_n that_o will_v ever_o prove_v it_o finis_fw-la errata_fw-la pag._n 367._o l._n 3._o for_o not_o r._n most_o p._n 371._o marg._n l._n ult_n for_o cap._n 3._o r._n 13._o london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o book_n late_o print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n a_o treatise_n show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n false_o claim_v to_o be_v that_o church_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o that_o truth_n mention_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 3._o verse_n 15.4o._o the_o people_n right_a to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n assert_v 4o._o a_o short_a summary_n of_o the_o principal_a controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o vindication_n of_o several_a protestant_a doctrine_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v protestancy_n destitute_a of_o scripture_n proof_n 4o._o two_o discourse_n of_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a a_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v the_o judgement_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n concern_v one_o special_a branch_n of_o the_o king_n prerogative_n viz._n in_o dispense_n with_o the_o penal_a law_n 4o._o a_o private_a prayer_n to_o be_v use_v in_o difficult_a time_n 8o._o
thing_n as_o mark_n of_o distinction_n only_o without_o any_o further_a design_n of_o lessen_v their_o nature_n and_o quality_n by_o they_o p._n 31._o 4._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o name_n catholic_n in_o that_o time_n when_o it_o be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n conjoin_v with_o the_o catholic_n faith_n be_v a_o sure_a note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o even_o when_o the_o name_n and_o the_o thing_n be_v part_v p._n 32._o the_o worst_a of_o heretic_n lay_v claim_v to_o it_o p._n 33._o the_o rule_n to_o know_v the_o true_a church_n by_o prove_v from_o lactantius_n and_o st._n austin_n ibid._n 5._o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o because_o the_o be_v call_v after_o the_o name_n of_o particular_a man_n in_o that_o age_n when_o all_o so_o call_v be_v for_o the_o most_o part_n corrupt_v in_o the_o faith_n be_v a_o sure_a hand_n of_o schismatic_n and_o heretic_n that_o it_o must_v always_o be_v so_o p._n 33_o 34._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v egregious_o corrupt_v the_o catholic_n faith_n or_o religion_n neither_o be_v nor_o deserve_v the_o name_n of_o a_o catholic_n church_n p._n 34._o this_o justify_v by_o compare_v her_o doctrine_n in_o several_a point_n with_o that_o deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n p._n 35._o for_o instance_n that_o angel_n and_o saint_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v unto_o and_o worship_v this_o contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o worship_v of_o image_n contrary_a to_o the_o second_o commandment_n which_o they_o make_v the_o same_o with_o the_o first_o p._n 36._o the_o scripture_n command_v all_o person_n indifferent_o to_o read_v the_o scripture_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n allow_v not_o this_o liberty_n to_o the_o laity_n but_o upon_o licence_n ibid._n the_o scripture_n forbid_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n enjoin_v such_o and_o no_o other_o p._n 37._o purgatory_n contrary_a to_o scripture_n ibid._n the_o deny_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n contrary_a to_o the_o express_a instistitution_n of_o our_o saviour_n p._n 38._o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n even_o after_o consecration_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v transubstantiate_v into_o the_o natural_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n p._n 39_o the_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n derogatory_n to_o christ_n own_o priestly_a oblation_n whereby_o he_o once_o offer_v himself_o a_o complete_a sacrifice_n of_o expiation_n p._n 40._o in_o all_o these_o particular_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o corrupter_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o consequent_o deserve_v not_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n ibid._n the_o second_o note_n antiquity_n this_o mark_n and_o character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o nor_o in_o truth_n do_v it_o belong_v to_o it_o to_o prove_v this_o three_o thing_n be_v here_o offer_v i._o that_o the_o plea_n of_o bare_a antiquity_n be_v not_o proper_a to_o the_o church_n but_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o society_n of_o false_a religion_n p._n 41._o the_o note_n of_o a_o thing_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o that_o of_o which_o they_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o it_o with_o other_o thing_n p._n 42._o 1._o because_o what_o be_v proper_a to_o a_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o and_o do_v ever_o belong_v to_o it_o since_o it_o have_v a_o be_v and_o can_v at_o no_o time_n be_v absent_a from_o it_o ibid._n 2._o other_o society_n have_v lay_v claim_n to_o this_o note_n and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v deny_v they_o and_o therefore_o no_o proper_a note_n of_o a_o church_n ibid._n this_o show_v that_o bare_a antiquity_n can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o truth_n p._n 44._o antiquity_n and_o priority_n wide_o different_a p._n 45._o a_o twofold_a antiquity_n one_o in_o respect_n of_o we_o the_o other_o absolute_a and_o in_o itself_o ibid._n the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v not_o be_v try_v only_o by_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o true_a antiquity_n p._n 46._o error_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o truth_n for_o which_o reason_n several_a wicked_a doctrine_n run_v down_o to_o posterity_n have_v make_v use_n of_o the_o plea_n of_o antiquity_n to_o give_v they_o countenance_n and_o support_v p._n 47._o ii_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n vain_o pretend_v to_o true_a antiquity_n i.e._n to_o ancient_a truth_n p._n 48._o wherein_o true_a antiquity_n do_v consist_v ibid._n the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n not_o ancient_a by_o reason_n of_o that_o alteration_n they_o have_v make_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n p._n 49._o cardinal_n bellarmin_n ratiocination_n against_o this_o charge_n consist_v of_o 6_o thing_n to_o be_v observe_v in_o all_o change_n of_o religion_n none_o of_o which_o he_o say_v can_v be_v show_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n since_o the_o apostle_n time_n ibid._n his_o reason_v build_v upon_o very_o false_a ground_n this_o consider_v and_o large_o answer_v in_o four_o particular_n p._n 50._o 1._o as_o be_v contrary_a to_o all_o history_n and_o experience_n there_o have_v be_v great_a change_n in_o religion_n the_o author_n and_o the_o beginning_n etc._n etc._n of_o which_o can_v be_v know_v p._n 50._o 2._o neither_o do_v the_o example_n they_o allege_v for_o this_o their_o reason_n serve_v to_o no_o other_o purpose_n but_o to_o show_v the_o falseness_n of_o it_o as_o in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o nestorian_a and_o arrian_n heresy_n p._n 51._o 3._o suppose_v they_o true_a they_o will_v uphold_v the_o great_a impiety_n ibid._n the_o heathen_a god_n and_o their_o oracle_n support_v by_o this_o argument_n p._n 52._o 4._o the_o roman_a church_n itself_o a_o instance_n of_o this_o there_o be_v a_o acknowledge_a change_n in_o it_o and_o yet_o they_o can_v tell_v who_o first_o begin_v it_o viz._n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n ibid._n two_o instance_n out_o of_o polydore_n virgil_n when_o and_o by_o who_o they_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 53._o 1._o their_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n the_o papal_a authority_n bring_v in_o by_o victor_n and_o carry_v on_o by_o the_o follow_a bishop_n ibid._n the_o present_a definition_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o depose_v king_n not_o challenge_v till_o gregory_n vii_o i.e._n 1000_o year_n after_o christ_n ibid._n 2._o it_o be_v know_v when_o image_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n p._n 55._o a_o little_a more_o than_o 100_o year_n since_o unwritten_a tradition_n be_v decree_v to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n i._n e._n of_o the_o word_n of_o god._n ibid._n iii_o that_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o law_n establish_v be_v the_o true_a primitive_a christianity_n p._n 56._o the_o three_o note_n duration_n three_o thing_n be_v here_o consider_v i._o what_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o term_n duration_n p._n 58._o duration_n include_v 3_o thing_n 1._o a_o be_v of_o a_o church_n from_o the_o beginning_n p._n 58_o 2._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n to_o the_o end_n p._n 58_o 3._o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o church_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n without_o interruption_n p._n 58_o bellarmine_n application_n of_o the_o first_o of_o these_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o deficient_a in_o the_o latter_a branch_n p._n 59_o ii_o how_o far_o duration_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 59_o this_o be_v no_o note_n by_o which_o a_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v find_v out_o or_o distinguish_v from_o the_o false_a ib._n for_o four_o reason_n 1._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n will_v not_o permit_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v a_o note_n p._n 60._o 2._o that_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o do_v not_o inseparable_o belong_v to_o the_o church_n in_o all_o season_n and_o case_n p._n 61._o 3._o that_o which_o be_v a_o note_n must_v be_v proper_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o be_v the_o note_n of_o and_o not_o common_a to_o other_o thing_n as_o well_o as_o that_o p._n 61_o 62._o common_a to_o false_a church_n as_o well_o as_o true_a ibid._n 4._o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n than_o those_o can_v not_o be_v true_a church_n which_o have_v not_o not_o have_v that_o duration_n ib._n this_o unchurche_n the_o 7_o church_n of_o asia_n p._n 62_o 63._o iii_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o just_a and_o sufficient_a title_n to_o this_o character_n p._n 63._o this_o prove_v as_o to_o 1._o place_v 2._o person_n 3._o order_n 4._o doctrine_n these_o be_v the_o thing_n by_o which_o a_o church_n do_v exist_v and_o be_v make_v
visible_a p._n 63_o 64._o rome_n not_o always_o the_o principal_a seat_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 63._o avignon_n be_v for_o 70_o year_n where_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o whole_a court_n reside_v ibid._n several_a pope_n heretic_n p._n 64._o two_o pope_n at_o once_o contend_v for_o the_o chair_n and_o this_o for_o above_o 40_o year_n together_o and_o at_o one_o time_n 3_o pope_n p._n 64._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n compare_v with_o itself_o in_o reference_n to_o several_a doctrine_n p._n 65._o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o hold_v and_o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hold_v ibid._n her_o be_v the_o mother-church_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v christ_n vicar_n ibid._n concern_v the_o apocryphal_a book_n ibid._n scripture_n and_o tradition_n p._n 66._o scripture_n in_o unknown_a tongue_n ibid._n merit_n p._n 67._o indulgence_n ibid._n purgatory_n p._n 68_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n ibid._n pray_v to_o saint_n p._n 68_o 69._o image-worship_n p._n 69._o sacrament_n the_o number_n of_o they_o ibid._n transubstantiation_n p._n 70._o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n ibid._n solitary_n mass_n p._n 70_o 71._o auricular_a confession_n p._n 71._o extreme_a unction_n ibid._n priest_n marriage_n ibid._n in_o all_o these_o particular_n room_n be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o have_v be_v the_o four_o note_n amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n the_o scripture_n first_o give_v we_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 73._o a_o true_a christian_a church_n profess_v the_o true_a christian_n faith._n p._n 74._o instead_o of_o this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v invent_v several_a note_n and_o character_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v meet_v with_o or_o be_v not_o plain_o deliver_v in_o scripture_n ibid._n of_o which_o this_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n etc._n etc._n be_v one_o ibid._n what_o bellarmine_n understand_v by_o this_o note_n p._n 75._o in_o answer_n to_o he_o i._o it_o be_v show_v this_o can_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ibid._n 1_o whether_o you_o consider_v the_o member_n thereof_o under_o either_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o great_a multitude_n or_o 2._o a_o great_a multitude_n of_o believer_n ibid._n satan_n kingdom_n more_o numerous_a than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ._n ibid._n the_o worshipper_n of_o mahomet_n exceed_v the_o member_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n in_o number_n since_o the_o romanist_n make_v themselves_o the_o only_a catholic_n p._n 76._o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n not_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n by_o this_o note_n ibid._n this_o note_n therefore_o no_o true_a character_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 77._o the_o several_a place_n of_o scripture_n whence_o bellarmine_n pretend_v he_o fetch_v this_o note_n of_o he_o ibid._n this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o variable_a state_n and_o condition_n of_o it_o p._n 78._o this_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o cardinal_n himself_o in_o his_o explication_n of_o this_o note_n ibid._n the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o what_o it_o shall_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world._n p._n 79._o many_o plain_a prophecy_n bring_v for_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o ibid._n the_o cardinal_n citation_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n for_o the_o confirm_v this_o note_n consider_v p._n 80_o 81._o ii_o suppose_v this_o to_o be_v a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n it_o do_v not_o advantage_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o that_o her_o pretention_n of_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n ibid._n 82_o to_o 85._o iii_o suppose_v again_o this_o note_n to_o be_v true_a it_o do_v the_o reform_a church_n a_o very_a great_a service_n in_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n p._n 85._o this_o demonstrate_v by_o two_o argument_n p._n 86_o 87._o 1._o that_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n the_o catholic_n church_n then_o be_v more_o we_o than_o now_o it_o be_v the_o romanist_n p._n 86._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a agreement_n between_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o present_a church_n of_o england_n ibid._n this_o be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o each_o together_o ibid._n 2._o that_o upon_o computation_n the_o church_n subject_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v exceed_v not_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n of_o member_n p._n 87_o to_o 91._o the_o conclusion_n p._n 92._o the_o five_o note_n succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o examination_n of_o this_o note_n three_o thing_n be_v inquire_v into_o i._o how_o far_o this_o note_n may_v be_v necessary_a to_o any_o church_n p._n 94._o true_a and_o lawful_a pastor_n necessary_a to_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o pastoral_a power_n original_o from_o christ_n ibid._n power_n of_o ordination_n entrust_v with_o bishop_n the_o chief_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o ordinary_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n p._n 94_o 95._o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o bishop_n and_o its_o succession_n not_o interrupt_v in_o the_o reformation_n ibid._n 1._o obs_n though_o succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v necessary_a to_o the_o complete_a constitution_n of_o a_o church_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v doubt_v whether_o it_o be_v indispensable_a to_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o so_o as_o to_o unchurch_n every_o place_n that_o want_v these_o 2._o obs_n it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o every_o church_n which_o firm_o presume_v upon_o this_o lawful_a and_o orderly_a succession_n even_o from_o the_o apostle_n shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v the_o record_n of_o its_o conveyance_n through_o every_o age_n and_o in_o every_o single_a person_n by_o who_o it_o have_v past_a p._n 95._o the_o ancient_n content_v themselves_o in_o deliver_v down_o to_o we_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n in_o the_o great_a see_v and_o mother-city_n as_o of_o rome_n alexandria_n antioch_n jerusalem_n etc._n etc._n ibid._n 3._o obs_n some_o irregularity_n and_o uncanonical_a proceed_n in_o time_n of_o great_a schism_n or_o public_a disturbance_n have_v be_v interpret_v for_o no_o interruption_n of_o this_o authentical_a succession_n p._n 97._o ii_o how_o far_o the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 98._o little_o leave_v upon_o record_n of_o many_o of_o the_o first_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n except_v their_o bare_a name_n ibid._n if_o heresy_n break_v the_o succession_n this_o be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 99_o if_o schismatical_a intrusion_n can_v dissolve_v the_o order_n of_o succession_n this_o chargeable_a likewise_o on_o the_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n viz._n felix_n the_o 2._o and_o vigilius_n ibid._n 1._o the_o case_n of_o the_o roman_a succession_n extreme_o change_v since_o the_o first_o time_n p._n 101._o no_o supremacy_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n for_o more_o than_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n p._n 101_o 102._o 2._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n not_o very_o favourable_a to_o the_o order_n of_o bishop_n ibid._n the_o divine_a right_n of_o episcopacy_n dispute_v in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n ibid._n 3._o their_o catechism_n make_v this_o no_o distinct_a order_n but_o only_o a_o different_a degree_n of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n p._n 103._o iii_o how_o insufficient_a a_o proof_n this_o will_v afford_v they_o of_o any_o great_a advantage_n ibid._n 1._o succession_n be_v no_o sufficient_a evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o any_o church_n p._n 104_o 105._o 2._o a_o unintterrupted_a succession_n of_o bishop_n be_v no_o warrantable_a ground_n of_o the_o claim_n of_o superiority_n over_o another_o church_n which_o have_v not_o so_o clear_a evidence_n thereof_o p._n 105_o 106._o the_o cardinal_n testimony_n out_o of_o st._n augustine_n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o epiphanius_n examine_v p._n 107_o 108._o his_o inference_n from_o these_o citation_n about_o succession_n consider_v p._n 109_o 110._o the_o conclusion_n the_o six_o note_n agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v acknowledge_v a_o true_a mark_n of_o a_o church_n p._n 113._o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v aside_o till_o it_o be_v first_o know_v whether_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o not_o p._n 114._o the_o true_a church_n only_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o the_o true_a faith._n p._n 115._o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n in_o controversy_n betwixt_o we_o be_v to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n p._n 116._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n wave_v particular_a controversy_n that_o may_v be_v make_v plain_a and_o evident_a to_o most_o capacity_n delight_n rather_o to_o run_v out_o into_o general_a controversy_n
of_o infallibility_n church-authority_n and_o resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o judge_n of_o controversy_n etc._n etc._n p._n 119._o the_o reformation_n never_o do_v decline_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o its_o justification_n p._n 120_o 121._o luther_n and_o calvin_n misrepresent_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n p._n 122._o the_o apostolic_a church_n found_v and_o govern_v by_o the_o apostle_n over_o all_o the_o world_n be_v the_o true_a standard_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n ibid._n the_o scripture_n the_o only_a authentic_a record_n of_o the_o apostolic_a church_n and_o the_o only_a certain_a account_n we_o have_v of_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o most_o primitive_a church_n p._n 123._o several_a doctrine_n examine_v by_o antiquity_n 1._o supremacy_n not_o allow_v of_o by_o the_o first_o council_n of_o nice_a nor_o that_o of_o constantinople_n nor_o chalcedon_n p._n 125._o 2._o transubstantiation_n acknowledge_v by_o many_o of_o the_o schoolman_n not_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n ibid._n this_o doctrine_n bring_v into_o the_o church_n a_o little_a before_o berengarius_fw-la and_o not_o thorough_o understand_v even_o then_o by_o those_o who_o hold_v it_o p._n 126._o berengarius_fw-la his_o recantation_n and_o the_o gloss_n upon_o it_o p._n 127._o the_o number_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o declare_v to_o be_v seven_o by_o the_o primitive_a church_n nor_o mention_v by_o any_o author_n till_o 1100_o year_n after_o christ_n ibid._n necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n question_v by_o learned_a man_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n lombard_n p._n 128._o purgatory_n not_o mention_v by_o any_o ancient_a writer_n p._n 128_o 129._o indulgence_n receive_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n ibid._n prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a a_o ancient_a practice_n but_o no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n ibid._n prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n never_o the_o practice_n any_o where_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n ib._n worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o of_o image_n of_o no_o ancient_a date_n in_o the_o church_n ibid._n all_o these_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o reform_a that_o they_o be_v not_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v further_a prove_v 1._o from_o their_o expurgatory_n indices_fw-la p._n 130._o 2._o from_o the_o correct_a or_o rather_o corrupt_v the_o father_n and_o the_o counterfeit_n so_o many_o false_a one_o and_o obtrude_a spurious_a author_n upon_o the_o world._n p._n 131_o 132._o 3._o from_o that_o little_a esteem_n and_o regard_n they_o too_o often_o have_v for_o antiquity_n when_o ever_o it_o make_v against_o they_o p._n 133._o 4._o from_o the_o determination_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o present_a church_n which_o be_v the_o only_a thing_n they_o stick_v to_o and_o which_o they_o prefer_v a_o thousand_o time_n before_o antiquity_n or_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o seven_o note_n the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n unity_n no_o proper_a character_n of_o a_o true_a church_n because_o find_v upon_o society_n of_o different_a nature_n and_o contrary_a design_n p._n 137._o it_o be_v a_o good_a mark_n when_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n as_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n when_o the_o term_n of_o union_n be_v so_o ibid._n wherein_o this_o unity_n consist_v according_a to_o bellarmine_n p._n 138._o hereupon_o three_o thing_n be_v endeavour_v 1._o that_o the_o unity_n here_o offer_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n forasmuch_o as_o union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n have_v no_o foundation_n in_o scripture_n reason_n or_o antiquity_n p._n 140._o 1._o scripture_n p._n 141_o 142_o 143._o 2._o no_o foundation_n of_o it_o from_o reason_n p._n 144_o 145._o 3._o nor_o any_o colour_n from_o antiquity_n p._n 145_o to_o 149._o the_o cardinal_n argument_n for_o the_o necessity_n of_o this_o union_n from_o experience_n consider_v p._n 149._o 2._o the_o union_n which_o they_o pretend_v to_o among_o themselves_o as_o member_n no_o certain_a note_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 150._o 1._o this_o be_v no_o more_o than_o what_o any_o society_n may_v have_v as_o well_o as_o the_o true_a church_n and_o any_o other_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a p._n 151._o 2._o as_o there_o may_v be_v this_o union_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n so_o its_o may_v not_o be_v within_o it_o ibid._n ii_o if_o unity_n be_v a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v it_o not_o which_o be_v probable_o true_a of_o the_o first_o and_o most_o certain_o true_a of_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o the_o cardinal_n unity_n p._n 152._o 1._o it_o be_v probable_a that_o there_o be_v not_o now_o nor_o have_v be_v for_o many_o age_n any_o true_a pope_n for_o the_o church_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o ibid._n 2._o neither_o be_v there_o that_o union_n in_o all_o point_n of_o doctrine_n among_o the_o papist_n or_o such_o a_o union_n of_o their_o member_n as_o shall_v prevent_v the_o break_n away_o of_o some_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o rest_n p._n 153._o not_o that_o wonderful_a agreement_n as_o the_o cardinal_n pretend_v in_o the_o sacred_a writer_n of_o their_o church_n nor_o in_o the_o decree_n of_o their_o lawful_a council_n nor_o in_o those_o of_o their_o pope_n p._n 154._o several_a dispute_n between_o the_o canonist_n and_o schoolman_n in_o many_o material_a point_n of_o doctrine_n between_o the_o thomist_n the_o scotist_n and_o occamist_n between_o the_o franciscan_n and_o dominican_n about_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o jansenist_n and_o molinist_n p._n 155_o 156._o bellarmin_n answer_n to_o all_o this_o viz._n they_o differ_v not_o in_o those_o thing_n that_o belong_v to_o faith_n consider_v p._n 156_o 157._o the_o cardinal_n difference_n between_o the_o division_n of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o a_o division_n from_o heresy_n consider_v p._n 158._o if_o there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o certain_a rule_n for_o end_v controversy_n viz._n the_o sentence_n of_o the_o chief_a pastor_n or_o a_o definition_n of_o a_o general_n council_n ibid._n 1._o why_o be_v not_o these_o the_o mean_n of_o compose_v those_o controversy_n that_o carry_v we_o away_o from_o they_o ibid._n 2._o how_o can_v those_o be_v certain_a mean_n of_o compose_v controversy_n concern_v which_o even_o in_o their_o own_o church_n there_o be_v the_o great_a controversy_n of_o all_o p._n 159._o this_o large_o show_v from_o the_o learned_a launoy_n epistle_n to_o nicholas_n gatinaeus_fw-la upon_o this_o question_n p._n 160_o 161_o 162_o 163._o iii_o that_o that_o unity_n which_o be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n we_o protestant_n have_v and_o that_o in_o a_o much_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o p._n 164._o the_o true_a ground_n and_o notion_n of_o church-vnity_n represent_v ibid._n 1._o unity_n of_o submission_n to_o one_o head_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n ibid._n 2._o unity_n of_o profess_v the_o common_a faith_n once_o deliver_v to_o to_o the_o saint_n ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n and_o summary_o expound_v in_o the_o ancient_a creed_n p._n 165._o 3._o unity_n of_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n ibid._n 4._o unity_n of_o obedience_n to_o all_o institution_n and_o law_n of_o christ_n p._n 165._o 5._o unity_n of_o christian_a affection_n and_o brotherly_a kindness_n ibid._n 6._o unity_n of_o discipline_n and_o government_n ibid._n 7._o unity_n of_o communion_n in_o the_o service_n and_o worship_n of_o god._n p._n 166._o some_o though_o not_o all_o of_o these_o necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n viz._n the_o acknowledgement_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o profession_n of_o one_o faith_n and_o admission_n into_o the_o state_n of_o christian_a duty_n and_o privilege_n by_o one_o baptism_n ibid._n those_o particular_a church_n which_o keep_v unity_n in_o all_o these_o respect_v better_a than_o other_o do_v have_v the_o mark_n of_o ecclesiastical_a unity_n in_o a_o high_a degree_n than_o those_o other_o have_v p._n 167._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o hold_v one_o lord_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n be_v part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o so_o far_o maintain_v catholic_n unity_n ibid._n wherein_o she_o depart_v from_o catholic_n unity_n purity_n and_o charity_n show_v in_o several_a instance_n p._n 167_o 168._o the_o church_n of_o england_n not_o chargeable_a on_o the_o same_o account_n ibid._n 168_o 169._o unity_n of_o communion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v unity_n of_o communion_n among_o themselves_o but_o not_o catholic_n unity_n of_o communion_n because_o the_o term_n of_o it_o be_v many_o of_o they_o unlawful_a and_o unjust_a p._n 170._o the_o contrary_a to_o which_o the_o true_a case_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ibid._n 171._o the_o conclusion_n p._n 171_o
172._o the_o eight_o note_n sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n that_o this_o note_n as_o well_o as_o the_o other_o be_v far_o from_o perform_v what_o be_v promise_v for_o it_o by_o the_o cardinal_n be_v sufficient_o make_v evident_a by_o four_o particular_n p._n 173._o i._o what_o be_v here_o mean_v by_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n p._n 174._o though_o that_o be_v the_o best_a and_o pure_a church_n which_o have_v the_o least_o of_o error_n and_o corruption_n in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n yet_o that_o which_o be_v the_o best_a be_v not_o the_o only_a true_a church_n p._n 157._o ii_o that_o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n i.e._n a_o pure_a profession_n of_o true_a religion_n without_o any_o mixture_n of_o error_n be_v no_o true_a note_n or_o character_n whereby_o a_o man_n may_v distinguish_v the_o true_a church_n from_o all_o false_a church_n p._n 176._o that_o this_o can_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n make_v evident_o appear_v from_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o necessary_a property_n of_o all_o true_a note_n by_o which_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v know_v and_o distinguish_v p._n 177._o these_o be_v four._n 1._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v common_a to_o all_o of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 177_o to_o 180._o 2._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v proper_a and_o peculiar_a to_o that_o kind_n of_o thing_n of_o which_o it_o be_v a_o note_n and_o not_o common_a to_o thing_n of_o another_o kind_n p._n 181._o 3._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v more_o know_v than_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 182_o 183._o 4._o every_o true_a note_n ought_v to_o be_v inseparable_a to_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o notify_v p._n 184_o to_o 188._o iii_o in_o what_o sense_n this_o may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 189._o that_o be_v a_o true_a church_n which_o profess_v all_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n and_o receive_v all_o the_o essential_a part_n of_o christian_a worship_n and_o discipline_n p._n 190._o the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v to_o be_v try_v by_o this_o p._n 192._o iv_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v by_o this_o note_n in_o which_o soever_o of_o the_o two_o sense_n we_o understand_v it_o ibid._n this_o clear_o make_v out_o in_o four_o particular_n 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n decrye_v man_n private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n as_o utter_o insufficient_a to_o make_v any_o certain_a distinction_n of_o truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n p._n 194._o 2._o she_o allow_v no_o sufficient_a rule_n without_o the_o true_a church_n to_o guide_v and_o direct_v our_o private_a judgement_n of_o discretion_n p._n 195._o which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n not_o to_o be_v resolve_v by_o principle_n of_o nature_n but_o those_o of_o revelation_n p._n 196._o no_o other_o rule_n while_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o this_o enquiry_n but_o only_o that_o of_o scripture_n ibid._n this_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n tell_v we_o be_v insufficient_a and_o that_o for_o two_o reason_n 1._o because_o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o full_a enough_o as_o to_o all_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o manner_n and_o therefore_o there_o be_v certain_a unwritten_a tradition_n in_o the_o church_n of_o equal_a authority_n with_o it_o by_o which_o its_o defect_n be_v supply_v p._n 197._o 2._o because_o it_o be_v not_o clear_a enough_o the_o sense_n of_o it_o be_v so_o obscure_o express_v that_o we_o can_v never_o be_v certain_a what_o it_o be_v without_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o true_a church_n p._n 198._o these_o consider_v and_o answer_v 3._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n resolve_v all_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o faith_n into_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o true_a church_n which_o indeed_o be_v the_o fundamental_a principle_n of_o popery_n p._n 199._o a_o short_a dialogue_n upon_o this_o argument_n between_o a_o papist_n and_o protestant_n p._n 200_o to_o 202._o 4._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n give_v authority_n to_o the_o true_a church_n to_o impose_v upon_o we_o a_o necessity_n of_o believe_v such_o thing_n as_o before_o they_o be_v not_o oblige_v to_o believe_v p._n 203._o to_o the_o end._n the_o nine_o note_n efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n by_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n two_o thing_n understand_v either_o 1_o the_o power_n which_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v in_o the_o heart_n of_o particular_a man_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o believe_v aright_o and_o to_o live_v well_o or_o 2_o that_o success_n which_o it_o have_v in_o draw_v multitude_n outward_o to_o profess_v and_o embrace_v it_o p._n 209._o the_o first_o too_o inward_a and_o the_o second_o which_o be_v that_o which_o the_o cardinal_n understand_v by_o it_o too_o uncertain_a a_o thing_n to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n ibid._n many_o other_o thing_n beside_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n which_o have_v and_o may_v convert_v whole_a nation_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n such_o as_o hope_n and_o fear_n outward_a force_n &_o necessity_n p._n 210._o a_o instance_n hereof_o in_o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a p._n 211._o the_o difference_n between_o such_o conversion_n and_o those_o which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 212._o in_o answer_n to_o the_o cardinal_n upon_o this_o note_n three_o thing_n lay_v down_o i._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n p._n 213._o this_o appear_v 1._o from_o what_o our_o saviour_n have_v say_v in_o this_o matter_n ibid._n 214._o 2._o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o temper_n and_o constitution_n of_o mankind_n p._n 215._o to_o 217._o 3._o from_o plain_a matter_n of_o fact._n p._n 218_o 219._o error_n have_v such_o a_o influence_n often_o up_o n_o man_n mind_n that_o they_o have_v reject_v truth_n and_o prefer_v the_o most_o gross_a and_o impious_a opinion_n before_o it_o ibid._n this_o apparent_a from_o the_o history_n of_o all_o age_n ibid._n more_o particular_o in_o the_o case_n of_o arianism_n p._n 219._o and_o in_o that_o of_o mahomitanism_n p._n 220._o the_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o if_o the_o greek_a church_n who_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n account_v hereti_n k_v p._n 221._o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n ibid._n ii_o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n profess_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n p._n 222._o and_o that_o for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o of_o that_o great_a mixture_n of_o error_n which_o there_o be_v with_o the_o truth_n which_o it_o profess_v p._n 223._o 2._o because_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v so_o much_o alter_v from_o what_o it_o former_o be_v ibid._n 3._o because_o it_o hinder_v those_o who_o embrace_v it_o from_o thorough_o examine_v it_o p._n 224._o 4._o because_o art_n and_o force_n have_v sometime_o be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v it_o prevail_v p._n 225._o iii_o the_o argument_n the_o cardinal_n make_v use_v of_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n prove_v to_o be_v insufficient_a p._n 226._o 1._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o scripture_n consider_v ibid._n 2._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v p._n 227._o 3._o his_o argument_n from_o the_o particular_a instance_n which_o he_o give_v of_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n reflect_v on_o p._n 227._o i._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o english_a by_o austin_n the_o monk_n consider_v p._n 228._o four_o thing_n allege_v in_o answer_n to_o it_o ibid._n 2._o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o people_n of_o franconia_n by_o kilianus_n reply_v to_o p._n 228_o 229._o 3._o the_o conversion_n of_o a_o great_a part_n of_o germany_n by_o vinofrid_n otherwise_o call_v boniface_n consider_v ibid._n the_o conversion_n of_o the_o vandal_n of_o the_o dane_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n slavonian_n etc._n etc._n ascribe_v to_o other_o cause_n than_o the_o naked_a efficacy_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n ibid._n the_o barbarous_a cruelty_n that_o be_v use_v by_o the_o spaniard_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o indian_n p._n 230._o the_o instance_n of_o heraclius_n the_o emperor_n letter_n to_o dagobert_n king_n of_o france_n concern_v the_o method_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o jew_n p._n 231._o the_o conclusion_n the_o ten_o note_n holiness_n of_o life_n in_o this_o argument_n it_o be_v show_v i._o what_o the_o notion_n of_o holiness_n be_v p._n 233._o holiness_n be_v of_o two_o kind_n 1._o holiness_n of_o call_v and_o dedication_n what_o
mean_v by_o it_o p._n 234._o 2._o holiness_n of_o mind_n and_o manner_n what_o understand_v by_o it_o ibid._n ii_o neither_o of_o these_o kind_n of_o holiness_n can_v be_v proper_o call_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n ibid._n not_o the_o first_o because_o it_o appertain_v to_o its_o essence_n and_o constitution_n show_v what_o a_o church_n be_v and_o belong_v to_o every_o church_n whether_o greek_a abyssine_n roman_a or_o english_a p._n 235._o not_o the_o second_o kind_n and_o that_o for_o three_o reason_n 1._o because_o of_o that_o general_a admission_n of_o man_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o condition_n upon_o their_o profession_n of_o the_o common_a christianity_n into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n p._n 236._o 2._o because_o many_o man_n live_v sometime_o with_o more_o and_o sometime_o with_o less_o morality_n p._n 237._o 3._o because_o a_o man_n must_v first_o understand_v the_o nature_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n or_o he_o can_v know_v what_o sanctity_n be_v and_o what_o that_o be_v in_o the_o life_n of_o any_o man_n which_o he_o be_v to_o take_v for_o the_o holiness_n of_o a_o christian_n p._n 238._o iii_o if_o holiness_n of_o life_n be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o roman_a church_n will_v not_o from_o this_o concession_n derive_v any_o great_a advantage_n p._n 239._o other_o church_n as_o famous_a as_o that_o of_o rome_n for_o their_o faith_n and_o manner_n ibid._n in_o latter_a age_n the_o goodness_n of_o moral_n in_o several_a of_o that_o communion_n to_o be_v ascribe_v not_o so_o much_o to_o popery_n as_o its_o cause_n but_o to_o those_o principle_n that_o be_v common_a to_o all_o christian_n p._n 240._o the_o reformation_n not_o free_a from_o bad_a man_n though_o this_o proceed_v from_o the_o man_n not_o from_o the_o cause_n ibid._n luther_n herein_o misrepresent_v by_o bellarmine_n and_o other_o p._n 241._o great_a complaint_n of_o corruption_n in_o the_o romist_n writer_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n p._n 242._o many_o in_o the_o romish_a church_n infamous_a for_o their_o impiety_n p._n 243._o reflection_n on_o pope_n gregory_n the_o great_a who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a p._n 244._o on_o pope_n john_n the_o xii_o p._n 245._o on_o st._n dominick_n ibid._n on_o the_o austerity_n and_o mortification_n of_o their_o several_a order_n p._n 246._o many_o thing_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o by_o help_v forward_o a_o ill_a life_n do_v in_o part_n deface_v this_o mark_n of_o sanctity_n p._n 248._o the_o eleven_o note_n the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n beauties_n explication_n of_o this_o note_n and_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o he_o build_v it_o p._n 250._o in_o answer_n to_o this_o three_o thing_n be_v lay_v down_o i._o that_o mere_a miracle_n without_o any_o other_o consideration_n be_v not_o a_o sufficient_a note_n of_o any_o church_n or_o religion_n whatever_o p._n 252._o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n compare_v with_o those_o that_o be_v more_o peculiar_o appropriate_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 253._o the_o several_a circumstance_n consider_v which_o recommend_v the_o primitive_a miracle_n viz._n 1._o that_o they_o be_v high_o beneficial_a to_o human_a nature_n p._n 254._o the_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n very_o many_o of_o they_o defective_a herein_o p._n 255._o 2._o the_o primitive_a miracle_n of_o great_a importance_n and_o significancy_n and_o the_o design_n of_o they_o plain_o lay_v down_o beforehand_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o v._o t._n p._n 256._o this_o apply_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 257._o miracle_n in_o the_o most_o comprehensive_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n be_v no_o proof_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o divinity_n of_o that_o doctrine_n they_o will_v advance_v p._n 258._o this_o instance_a in_o those_o of_o janne_n and_o jambres_n and_o of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n p._n 259._o photius_n his_o censure_n of_o those_o of_o apollonius_n tyaneus_n p._n 260._o miracle_n whether_o suppose_v in_o a_o heathen_a or_o a_o heretic_n not_o acknowledge_v by_o the_o father_n to_o be_v a_o good_a proof_n that_o either_o of_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n p._n 261._o this_o apparent_a from_o st._n origen_n ibid._n st._n cyprian_n ib._n st._n irenaeus_n p._n 162._o st._n austin_n p._n 263._o ii_o miracle_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n no_o proof_n or_o confirmation_n of_o those_o doctrine_n &_o practice_n wherein_o the_o reform_a church_n differ_v from_o they_o p._n 264._o here_o three_o thing_n be_v consider_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v no_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n to_o expect_v any_o miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o particular_a doctrine_n whatever_o p._n 265._o this_o evident_a from_o the_o mosaic_a dispensation_n ibid._n the_o christian_a institution_n p._n 266._o the_o follow_a age_n of_o the_o church_n ibid._n 2._o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n for_o which_o these_o miracle_n be_v allege_v be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v assert_v or_o warrant_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o be_v rather_o contrary_a to_o they_o ibid._n this_o instance_a in_o transubstantiation_n p._n 266_o 267._o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n p._n 266_o 267._o worship_v of_o image_n p._n 266_o 267._o pray_v to_o saint_n depart_v p._n 266_o 267._o purgatory_n etc._n etc._n p._n 266_o 267._o miracle_n for_o the_o advance_v or_o support_v of_o those_o doctrine_n just_o suspect_v p._n 268._o 3._o no_o ground_n of_o certainty_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n of_o most_o of_o those_o miracle_n which_o the_o romanist_n make_v the_o glory_n of_o their_o church_n p._n 269._o the_o story_n of_o the_o bone_n of_o babylas_n consider_v ibid._n those_o of_o gâ—rvatius_n and_o proatsius_n reveal_v by_o vision_n to_o st._n ambrose_n reflect_v on_o p._n 270._o the_o fabulous_a story_n of_o late_a age_n among_o they_o condemn_v by_o several_a writer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 271._o 1_o person_n st._n bernard_n reflect_v on_o p._n 273._o st._n john_n damascen_n p._n 274._o some_o miracle_n wrought_v in_o confirmation_n of_o transubstantiation_n consider_v p._n 273_o etc._n etc._n iii_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a religion_n as_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v to_o the_o work_v of_o miracle_n in_o our_o age_n so_o if_o we_o do_v we_o can_v pretend_v to_o prove_v nothing_o by_o they_o but_o what_o have_v be_v already_o sufficient_o prove_v by_o the_o miracle_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n p._n 280._o the_o twelve_o note_n the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n two_o thing_n to_o be_v understand_v by_o the_o light_n of_o prophecy_n 1._o that_o divine_a revelation_n whereby_o a_o man_n be_v enable_v to_o foretell_v such_o or_o such_o contingent_a event_n will_v come_v to_o pass_v p._n 285._o 2._o or_o the_o testimony_n that_o be_v give_v by_o the_o fulfil_n of_o prophecy_n to_o some_o doctrine_n that_o be_v design_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o it_o p._n 286._o in_o the_o latter_a sense_n it_o may_v be_v admit_v as_o a_o mark_n or_o rather_o a_o argument_n of_o that_o doctrine_n the_o profession_n whereof_o make_v the_o church_n p._n 287._o great_a caution_n must_v be_v use_v in_o lay_v down_o the_o fulfil_n the_o prediction_n as_o a_o argument_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o christianity_n ibid._n two_o thing_n here_o examine_v i._o whether_o this_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o cardinal_n offer_v three_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o p._n 288._o the_o first_o of_o they_o disprove_v and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o joel_n apply_v by_o st._n peter_n act_n 2.16_o to_o the_o church_n explain_v and_o vindicate_v p._n 289._o his_o second_o argument_n that_o none_o know_v future_a contingence_n but_o god_n only_o consider_v p._n 290._o his_o three_o argument_n from_o the_o 18_o of_o deut._n examine_v and_o overthrow_v p._n 291._o the_o foretell_v of_o a_o future_a contingent_a event_n no_o certain_a note_n of_o true_a doctrine_n ibid._n there_o have_v be_v true_a prophecy_n among_o heathen_n the_o famous_a acrostic_n of_o the_o sibylla_n erythroea_n the_o book_n of_o hystaspes_n the_o prediction_n of_o balaam_n which_o show_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n not_o to_o be_v confine_v within_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 292_o 293._o light_n of_o prophecy_n no_o note_n of_o the_o church_n because_o separable_a from_o it_o there_o have_v be_v true_a prophecy_n out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o because_o it_o have_v not_o always_o continue_v in_o the_o church_n p._n 294._o ii_o if_o it_o be_v a_o note_n the_o cardinal_n have_v not_o sufficient_o prove_v it_o belong_v to_o his_o church_n and_o no_o other_o p._n 295._o his_o instance_n of_o agabus_n and_o the_o old_a prophet_n may_v serve_v any_o christian_a church_n as_o well_o if_o not_o better_a than_o he_o ibid._n his_o instance_n of_o gregory_n thaumat_n bishop_n
of_o caesaria_n of_o anthony_n a_o egyptian_a monk_n of_o john_n a_o anchorite_n be_v nothing_o at_o all_o to_o his_o purpose_n p._n 296._o neither_o be_v the_o testimony_n concern_v st._n benedict_n st._n bernard_n and_o st._n francis._n p._n 297_o 298._o the_o nature_n of_o the_o prediction_n &_o prophecy_n bring_v to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v pretend_v to_o few_o such_o p._n 299_o to_o 302._o the_o prediction_n of_o philip_n nereus_n and_o of_o st._n rose_n p._n 303._o of_o hieronimus_fw-la savanorola_n p._n 304._o of_o johannes_n de_fw-fr rupe_n scissa_fw-la p._n 305._o of_o luther_n and_o melancthon_n and_o john_n huss_n p._n 306_o 307._o the_o thirteen_o note_n the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n the_o cardinal_n roundly_o affirm_v the_o force_n of_o their_o truth_n be_v so_o great_a that_o the_o enemy_n of_o it_o be_v constrain_v to_o bear_v witness_n to_o it_o p._n 309._o i._o whether_o such_o a_o testimony_n be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o because_o the_o church_n may_v be_v and_o be_v without_o it_o in_o its_o infancy_n the_o christian_a religion_n be_v call_v heresy_n by_o its_o adversary_n p._n 310_o 311._o our_o saviour_n rather_o make_v it_o a_o sign_n of_o the_o contrary_a so_o do_v tertullian_n and_o other_o p._n 312._o ii_o if_o it_o be_v a_o true_a note_n whether_o peculiar_a to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n exclusive_o to_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n p._n 313._o the_o witness_n he_o produce_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n pliny_n testimony_n be_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v as_o to_o what_o he_o mention_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a soldier_n p._n 314_o 315._o josephus_n his_o testimony_n make_v as_o little_a for_o he_o or_o his_o church_n p._n 316._o neither_o be_v there_o any_o advantage_n arise_v to_o they_o from_o that_o of_o philo_n the_o jew_n p._n 317._o his_o other_o witness_n both_o turk_n and_o heretic_n trifle_v and_o insignificant_a p._n 318._o the_o cardinal_n affirm_v that_o whereas_o the_o catholic_n neither_o praise_n or_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n or_o life_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n yet_o these_o speak_v well_o of_o they_o p._n 319._o vncharitableness_n a_o true_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n ibid._n catholic_n have_v commend_v the_o life_n both_o of_o heathen_n and_o heretic_n p._n 320._o and_o also_o our_o doctrine_n p._n 321_o to_o 324._o slater_n consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la reflect_v on_o ibid._n the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n how_o far_o useful_a to_o christianity_n p._n 324._o the_o jew_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n confess_v there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n who_o wrought_v wonderful_a work_n ibid._n their_o testimony_n as_o to_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o to_o the_o promise_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o as_o to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o those_o text_n appropriate_v to_o the_o messiah_n p._n 325._o mr._n slater_n ignorance_n of_o the_o jewish_a writer_n discover_v from_o p._n 326_o to_o 330._o the_o jewish_a writer_n great_a enemy_n to_o the_o new_a doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n p._n 133._o the_o fourteen_o note_n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n what_o bellamine_n mean_v by_o a_o unhappy_a end_n p._n 335._o this_o intend_v by_o he_o not_o bare_o as_o a_o note_n of_o a_o church_n but_o of_o that_o which_o be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n p._n 336._o the_o instance_n he_o produce_v of_o unhappy_a death_n be_v for_o the_o great_a part_n of_o they_o impertinent_a ibid._n the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o who_o defend_v it_o must_v be_v a_o note_n of_o a_o false_a church_n if_o the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o who_o oppose_v it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true._n p._n 337._o from_o god_n judgement_n against_o particular_a person_n nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v against_o that_o church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v member_n ibid._n this_o therefore_o no_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n as_o be_v contrary_a 1._o to_o scripture_n p._n 338_o 339._o 2._o to_o daily_a observation_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o forego_n age_n p._n 340_o 341._o 3._o to_o the_o principle_n of_o reason_n p._n 342._o this_o prove_v in_o five_o particular_n p._n 342_o 343_o 344._o suppose_v it_o to_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n the_o protestant_n will_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n p._n 344._o this_o will_v be_v evident_a by_o compare_v the_o death_n of_o their_o prime_a member_n and_o zealous_a champion_n and_o then_o consider_v on_o which_o side_n we_o find_v the_o great_a number_n of_o such_o as_o be_v unnatural_a and_o not_o common_a to_o man_n p._n 345._o protestant_n bishop_n and_o other_o eminent_a pastor_n among_o they_o without_o number_n have_v die_v the_o most_o happy_a death_n ibid._n the_o number_n of_o those_o who_o have_v meet_v with_o unhappy_a end_n very_o few_o p._n 346._o five_o only_o mention_v by_o our_o adversary_n luther_n zuinglius_fw-la oecolampadius_n carolostadius_fw-la and_o calvin_n ibid._n the_o death_n of_o luther_n misrepresent_v by_o they_o p._n 347._o sleidans_fw-la account_n of_o it_o and_o father_n paul_n thuanus_n quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o his_o bitter_a enemy_n p._n 348_o 349._o zuinglius_fw-la his_o death_n another_o instance_n of_o bellarmine_n p._n 350._o oecolampadius_n his_o death_n false_o relate_v by_o the_o cardinal_n ibid._n and_o carolostadius_fw-la his_o being_n kill_v by_o the_o devil_n expose_v as_o a_o notorious_a forgery_n by_o petrus_n roquinus_n p._n 351._o the_o story_n of_o calvin_n death_n large_o consider_v and_o prove_v to_o be_v so_o lewd_a a_o calumny_n that_o any_o man_n but_o a_o advocate_n for_o their_o church_n may_v be_v ashamed_a to_o own_v it_o p._n 351_o to_o 359._o no_o mention_n make_v by_o the_o cardinal_n of_o any_o unhappy_a end_n of_o those_o prince_n and_o secular_a power_n who_o have_v be_v great_a defender_n of_o the_o protestant_n faith._n p._n 360._o several_a dismal_a end_n of_o cardinal_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o especial_o of_o their_o pope_n p._n 360_o 361_o 362._o the_o unhappy_a death_n of_o several_a of_o their_o prince_n particular_o five_a successive_o together_o in_o france_n p._n 363._o the_o advantage_n therefore_o on_o this_o account_n on_o the_o protestant_a side_n ibid._n conclusion_n the_o fifteen_o note_n temporal_a felicity_n this_o note_n even_o in_o the_o cardinal_n opinion_n liable_a to_o many_o exception_n and_o therefore_o at_o once_o to_o prevent_v they_o all_o he_o tell_v we_o roundly_o that_o catholic_n prince_n never_o adhere_v unto_o god_n hearty_o but_o that_o they_o most_o easy_o triumph_v over_o their_o enemy_n p._n 368._o i._o this_o can_v be_v esteem_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o because_o god_n have_v no_o where_o promise_v it_o in_o all_o the_o holy_a gospel_n p._n 369._o 2._o because_o for_o several_a age_n together_o the_o church_n can_v not_o pretend_v to_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o temporal_a felicity_n p._n 370._o 3._o because_o of_o those_o misery_n which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n must_v endure_v in_o the_o day_n of_o antichrist_n p._n 371._o ii_o the_o historical_a passage_n which_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v for_o this_o note_n do_v not_o prove_v what_o he_o intend_v p._n 372._o great_a partiality_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o these_o instance_n p._n 373._o the_o story_n of_o rhadagaisus_n and_o his_o son_n death_n the_o defeat_n of_o the_o numerous_a army_n of_o the_o goth_n by_o honorius_n consider_v ibid._n the_o various_a success_n of_o the_o holy-war_n do_v at_o last_o conclude_v to_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o infidel_n p._n 374._o the_o story_n of_o the_o albigenses_n and_o the_o success_n of_o both_o side_n impartial_o relate_v wherein_o these_o heretic_n seem_v clear_o to_o have_v the_o advantage_n p._n 375_o 376_o 377._o the_o victory_n of_o charles_n the_o v._o no_o such_o mighty_a miracle_n as_o pretend_v p._n 378._o many_o example_n of_o infidel_n and_o heretic_n allege_v who_o have_v be_v as_o prosperous_a and_o successful_a in_o the_o world_n as_o any_o catholic_n can_v pretend_v to_o p._n 379._o the_o history_n of_o uladislaus_n king_n of_o poland_n and_o hungary_n upon_o his_o rapture_n of_o the_o peace_n with_o amurath_n the_o second_o p._n 380._o the_o unfortunate_a battle_n of_o mohatz_n relate_v p._n 381._o the_o prosperous_a reign_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o attempt_n both_o of_o foreign_a and_o domestic_a enemy_n p._n 381._o to_o 387._o the_o author_n of_o the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n reflect_v upon_o p._n 388._o 389._o the_o recapitulation_n and_o conclusion_n to_o the_o
whole_a work._n p._n 390._o finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o and_o sell_v by_o richard_n chiswell_n dr._n cave_n life_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n in_o 2_o vol._n folio_n dr._n cary_n chronological_a account_n of_o ancient_n time._n fol._n hooker_n ecclesiastical_a polity_n fol._n sir_n john_n burlace_n history_n of_o the_o irish_a rebellion_n fol._n the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n concern_v jesuit_n seminary_n priest_n recusant_n the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n explain_v by_o divers_a judgement_n and_o resolution_n of_o the_o judge_n with_o other_o observation_n thereupon_o by_o william_n cawleyesq_n fol._n dr._n towerson_n explication_n on_o the_o creed_n the_o commandment_n and_o lord_n prayer_n in_o 3_o vol._n fol._n bishop_n nicholson_n on_o the_o church-catechism_n 40._o mr._n john_n cave_n seven_o occasional_a sermon_n 40._o bishop_n wilkin_n natural_a religion_n 80._o his_o fifteen_o sermon_n 80._o mr._n tanner_n primordia_fw-la or_o the_o rise_n and_o growth_n of_o the_o first_o church_n of_o god_n describe_v 80._o spaniard_n conspiracy_n against_o the_o state_n of_o venice_n 80._o dr._n cave_n primitive_a christianity_n in_o three_o part_n 80._o certain_a genuine_a remain_n of_o the_o lord_n bacon_n in_o argument_n civil_a moral_a natural_a etc._n etc._n with_o a_o large_a account_n of_o all_o his_o work_n by_o dr._n tho._n tenison_n 80._o dr._n henry_n bagshaw_n discourse_n on_o select_a text_n 80._o mr._n seller_n state_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n dr._n burnet_n account_n of_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o rochester_n 80._o vindication_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 80._o history_n of_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o dispose_v of_o ecclesiastical_a benefice_n and_o church-land_n 80._o relation_n of_o the_o present_a state_n of_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o french_a king_n and_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o pope_n brief_a to_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o their_o protestation_n publish_v by_o dr._n burnet_n 80._o dr._n cumber_n companion_n to_o the_o altar_n 80._o dr._n sherlock_n practical_a discourse_n of_o religious_a assembly_n 80._o defence_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n unreasonableness_n of_o separation_n 80._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o defence_n of_o dr._n stillingfleet_n in_o answer_n to_o mr._n baxter_n and_o mr._n job_n about_o catholic_n communion_n 80._o sir_n rob._n filmer_n patriarcha_fw-la or_o natural_a power_n of_o king_n 80._o bishop_n wettenball_n method_n and_o order_n for_o private_a devotion_n 125._o valentine_n private_a devotion_n 40._o dr._n spencer_n de_fw-fr legibus_fw-la hebraeorum_n ritualibus_fw-la &_o earum_fw-la rationibus_fw-la fol._n dr._n john_n lightsoot'_v work_n in_o english_a in_o 2_o vol._n fol._n sir_n tho._n brown_n vulgar_a error_n with_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n fol._n patris_fw-la simonii_n disquisitiones_fw-la criticae_fw-la de_fw-la variis_fw-la per_fw-la diversa_fw-la loca_fw-la &_o tempora_fw-la bibliorum_fw-la editionibus_fw-la accedunt_fw-la castigat_fw-la opusc_n be_v vossii_n de_fw-fr sibyllinis_fw-la oraculis_fw-la 40._o the_o case_n of_o lay-communion_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n consider_v 40._o two_o letter_n betwixt_o mr._n r._n smith_n and_o dr._n hen._n hammond_n about_o christ_n descent_n into_o hell._n 80._o dean_n stratford_n dissuasive_a from_o revenge_n 80._o dr._n hez_n burton_n first_o volume_n of_o discourse_n of_o purity_n and_o charity_n of_o repentance_n and_o of_o seek_v the_o kingdom_n of_o god._n publish_v by_o dean_n tillotson_n 80._o sir_n thomas_n more_o be_v utopia_n new_o make_v english_a by_o dr._n burnet_n 80._o mr._n seller_n devout_a communicant_a assist_v with_o rule_n meditation_n prayer_n and_o anthem_n 12â—_n dr._n towerson_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o general_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n in_o particular_a 80._o the_o history_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n in_o which_o beside_o the_o ordinary_a act_n of_o the_o council_n be_v declare_v many_o notable_a occurrence_n which_o happen_v in_o christendom_n for_o 40_o year_n and_o particular_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n to_o hinder_v the_o reformation_n of_o their_o error_n and_o to_o maintain_v their_o greatness_n write_a by_o father_n paul_n of_o the_o servi_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o the_o author_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o inquisition_n book_n late_o print_v for_o richard_n chiswell_n dr._n burnet_n history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o 2_o vol._n fol._n a_o collection_n of_o sixteen_o several_a tract_n and_o discourse_n write_a in_o the_o year_n from_o 1678_o to_o 1685._o inclusive_a by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n to_o which_o be_v add_v a_o letter_n write_v to_o dr._n burnet_n give_v a_o account_n of_o cardinal_n pool_n secret_a power_n the_o history_n of_o the_o powder-treason_n with_o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o proceed_n thereupon_o a_o impartial_a consideration_n of_o the_o five_o jesuit_n die_v speech_n who_o be_v execute_v for_o the_o popish_a plot_n 1679._o 40._o a_o dissertation_n concern_v the_o government_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o encroachment_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n upon_o other_o see_v by_o william_n cave_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o answer_n to_o mr._n serjeant_n sure_o foot_n in_o christianity_n concern_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n with_o some_o other_o discourse_n by_o william_n falkner_n d._n d._n 40._o a_o vindication_n of_o the_o ordination_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o paper_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o prove_v the_o nullity_n of_o our_o order_n by_o gilbert_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n by_o gilb_n burnet_n d._n d._n octavo_fw-la the_o apology_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o a_o epistle_n to_o one_o signior_n scipio_n a_o venetian_a gentleman_n concern_v the_o council_n of_o trent_n write_a both_o in_o latin_a by_o the_o right_n reverend_a father_n in_o god_n john_n jewel_n lord_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n make_v english_a by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o life_n of_o the_o say_a bishop_n collect_v and_o write_v by_o the_o same_o hand_n octavo_fw-la the_o life_n of_o william_n bedel_n d._n d._n bishop_n of_o kilmore_n in_o ireland_n together_o with_o certain_a letter_n which_o pass_v betwixt_o he_o and_o james_n waddefworth_n a_o late_a pensioner_n of_o the_o holy_a inquisition_n of_o sevil_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n concern_v the_o general_a motive_n to_o the_o roman_a obedience_n octavo_fw-la the_o decree_n make_v at_o rome_n the_o second_o of_o march_n 1679._o condemn_v some_o opinion_n of_o the_o jesuit_n and_o other_o casuist_n quarto_fw-la a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o necessity_n of_o reformation_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o error_n and_o corruption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la first_o and_o second_o part_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n quarto_fw-la a_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v by_o protestant_n be_v a_o reply_n to_o the_o reflection_n upon_o the_o answer_n to_o a_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v quarto_fw-la a_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o several_a article_n propose_v by_o the_o late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n quarto_fw-la a_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o exception_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n and_o his_o vindicator_n 40._o a_o catechism_n explain_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o answer_n thereunto_o by_o a_o protestant_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 80._o a_o papist_n represent_v and_o not_o misrepresent_v be_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o second_o fifth_z and_z sixth_z sheet_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o papist_n misrepresented_a and_o represent_v and_o for_o a_o further_a vindication_n of_o the_o catechism_n true_o represent_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n quarto_fw-la the_o lay-christian's_a obligation_n to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n quarto_fw-la the_o plain_a man_n reply_n to_o the_o catholic_n missionary_n 240._o a_o answer_n to_o three_o paper_n late_o print_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n quarto_fw-la a_o vindication_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o three_o paper_n concern_v the_o unity_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n quarto_fw-la mr._n chillingworth_n book_n call_v the_o religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n to_o salvation_n make_v more_o general_o useful_a by_o
omit_v personal_n contest_v but_o insert_v whatsoever_o concern_v the_o common_a cause_n of_o protestant_n or_o defend_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o a_o exact_a table_n of_o content_n and_o a_o addition_n of_o some_o genuine_a piece_n of_o mr._n chillingworth_n never_o before_o print_v viz._n against_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n transubstantiation_n tradition_n etc._n etc._n and_o a_o account_n of_o what_o move_v the_o author_n to_o turn_v papist_n with_o his_o confutation_n of_o the_o say_a motive_n a_o historical_a treatise_n write_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v transubstantiation_n wherein_o be_v make_v appear_v that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o church_n this_o doctrine_n can_v be_v a_o article_n of_o faith._n 40._o the_o protestant_n companion_n or_o a_o impartial_a survey_n and_o comparison_n of_o the_o protestant_a religion_n as_o by_o law_n establish_v with_o the_o main_a doctrine_n of_o popery_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o popery_n be_v contrary_a to_o scripture_n primitive_a father_n and_o council_n and_o that_o prove_v from_o holy_a writ_n the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n for_o several_a hundred_o year_n and_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a papist_n themselves_o 40._o the_o pillar_n and_o ground_n of_o truth_n a_o treatise_n show_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n false_o claim_v to_o be_v that_o church_n and_o the_o pillar_n of_o that_o truth_n mention_v by_o s._n paul_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 3._o verse_n 15._o 4o._o the_o people_n right_a to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n assert_v 4o._o a_o short_a summary_n of_o the_o principal_a controversy_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o vindication_n of_o several_a protestant_a doctrine_n in_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v protestancy_n destitute_a of_o scripture_n proof_n 4o._o a_o answer_n to_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n entitle_v the_o judgement_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n concern_v one_o special_a branch_n of_o the_o king_n prerogative_n viz._n in_o dispense_n with_o the_o penal_a law_n 4o._o a_o discourse_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n in_o the_o two_o great_a point_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n in_o answer_n to_o the_o two_o discourse_n late_o print_v at_o oxford_n on_o this_o subject_a to_o which_o be_v perfix_v a_o large_a historical_a preface_n relate_v to_o the_o same_o argument_n two_o discourse_n of_o purgatory_n and_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o fifteen_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o lay_v down_o by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n examine_v and_o confute_v 4o._o with_o a_o table_n of_o the_o content_n preparation_n for_o death_n be_v a_o letter_n send_v to_o a_o young_a gentlewoman_n in_o france_n in_o a_o dangerous_a distemper_n of_o which_o she_o die_v by_o w._n w._n 12o._o the_o difference_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o opposition_n to_o a_o late_a book_n entitle_v a_o agreement_n between_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o church_n of_o rome_n a_o private_a prayer_n to_o be_v use_v in_o difficult_a time_n a_o true_a account_n of_o a_o conference_n hold_v about_o religion_n at_o london_n sept._n 29_o 1687_o between_o a._n pulton_n jesuit_n and_o tho._n tenison_n d._n d._n as_o also_o of_o that_o which_o lead_v to_o it_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o 4o._o the_o vindication_n of_o a._n cressener_n schoolmaster_n in_o long-acre_n from_o the_o aspersion_n of_o a._n pulton_n jesuit_n schoolmaster_n in_o the_o savoy_n together_o with_o some_o account_n of_o his_o discourse_n with_o mr._n meredith_n a_o discourse_n show_v that_o protestant_n be_v on_o the_o safe_a side_n notwithstanding_o the_o uncharitable_a judgement_n of_o their_o adversary_n and_o that_o their_o religion_n be_v the_o sure_a way_n to_o heaven_n 4o._o six_o conference_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n wherein_o be_v show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n overthrow_v the_o proof_n of_o christian_a religion_n a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o pretend_a sacrament_n of_o extreme_a unction_n with_o a_o account_n of_o the_o occasion_n and_o beginning_n of_o it_o in_o the_o western_a church_n in_o three_o part_n with_o a_o letter_n to_o the_o vindicator_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o condom_n the_o pamphlet_n entitle_v speculum_fw-la ecclesiasticum_fw-la or_o a_o ecclesiastical_a prospective-glass_n consider_v in_o its_o false_a reason_n and_o quotation_n there_o be_v add_v by_o way_n of_o preface_n two_o further_a answer_n the_o first_o to_o the_o defender_n of_o the_o speculum_fw-la the_o second_o to_o the_o half-sheet_n against_o the_o six_o conference_n a_o second_o defence_n of_o the_o exposition_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n against_o the_o new_a exception_n of_o mons_fw-la de_fw-fr meaux_n late_a bishop_n of_o condom_n and_o his_o vindicator_n the_o first_o part_n in_o which_o the_o account_n that_o have_v be_v give_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o meaux_n exposition_n be_v full_o vindicated_n the_o distinction_n of_o old_a and_o new_a popery_n historical_o assert_v and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o point_n of_o image-worship_n more_o particular_o consider_v 40._o the_o incurable_a scepticism_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o six_o conference_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n 40._o mr._n pulton_n consider_v in_o his_o sincerity_n reason_v authority_n or_o a_o just_a answer_n to_o what_o he_o have_v hitherto_o publish_v in_o his_o true_a account_n his_o true_a and_o full_a account_n of_o a_o conference_n etc._n etc._n his_o remark_n and_o in_o they_o his_o pretend_a confutation_n of_o what_o he_o call_v dr._n it_o be_v rule_n of_o faith._n by_o tho._n tenison_n d._n d._n a_o full_a view_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n relate_v to_o the_o eucharist_n whole_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n and_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n be_v a_o sufficient_a confutation_n of_o consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la and_o other_o late_a collection_n of_o the_o father_n pretend_v to_o the_o contrary_a 40._o a_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n with_o some_o reflection_n on_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n note_n license_v april_n 6._o 1687._o jo._n batte_o london_n print_v for_o ric._n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n mdclxxxvii_o page_n 11._o l._n 15._o for_o character_n r._n charter_n and_o p._n 14._o l._n 8._o r._n charter_n p._n 16._o l._n 12._o after_o ancient_n and_o apostolic_a church_n add_v which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o his_o second_o note_n concern_v antiquity_n which_o must_v refer_v to_o the_o antiquity_n of_o its_o doctrine_n for_o a_o ancient_a church_n though_o found_v many_o year_n since_o if_o it_o have_v innovate_v in_o doctrine_n can_v plead_v antiquity_n and_o a_o church_n found_v but_o yesterday_o which_o profess_v the_o ancient_a faith_n may_v p._n 18._o l._n 6._o f._n first_o r._n five_o p._n 22._o l._n 14._o f._n now_o r._n more_o a_o brief_a discourse_n concern_v the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n etc._n etc._n if_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n have_v not_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o be_v a_o most_o profitable_a controversy_n ecclesiae_fw-la controu._n t._n 2._o l._n 4_o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la i_o shall_v very_o much_o have_v wonder_v at_o that_o pain_n which_o he_o and_o so_o many_o other_o of_o their_o great_a divine_n have_v take_v to_o find_v out_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n for_o be_v not_o the_o catholic_n church_n visible_a and_o if_o we_o can_v see_v which_o be_v this_o church_n what_o need_v we_o guess_v at_o it_o by_o mark_n and_o sign_n and_o that_o by_o such_o mark_n and_o sign_n too_o as_o be_v matter_n of_o dispute_n themselves_o can_v we_o distinguish_v between_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o a_o turkish_a mosque_n or_o jewish_a synagogue_n or_o pagan_a temple_n can_v we_o without_o all_o this_o ado_n distinguish_v a_o christian_a from_o a_o turk_n or_o a_o jew_n or_o a_o pagan_a and_o it_o will_v be_v as_o easy_a to_o find_v out_o a_o christian_a church_n as_o it_o be_v to_o find_v out_o christian_n for_o a_o christian_a church_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o society_n of_o christian_n unite_v under_o christian_a pastor_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o christ_n and_o where_o ever_o we_o find_v such_o a_o society_n as_o this_o there_o be_v a_o christian_a church_n and_o all_o such_o particular_a or_o national_a church_n all_o the_o world_n over_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a christian_a church_n or_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n but_o this_o will_v not_o do_v the_o cardinal_n business_n though_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v visible_a enough_o yet_o not_o such_o a_o church_n as_o he_o
have_v be_v or_o that_o the_o note_n of_o duration_n belong_v not_o to_o they_o either_o then_o they_o must_v disprove_v the_o duration_n of_o those_o church_n or_o discharge_v it_o from_o be_v the_o distinguish_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n last_o i_o may_v add_v if_o duration_n be_v the_o stand_a note_n or_o the_o true_a church_n then_o those_o can_v be_v no_o true_a church_n which_o have_v not_o have_v that_o duration_n and_o so_o they_o must_v un-church_n the_o seven_o church_n of_o asia_n etc._n etc._n which_o have_v now_o no_o existence_n but_o be_v utter_o extinguish_v for_o if_o they_o have_v be_v true_a church_n they_o will_v have_v have_v duration_n but_o have_v not_o duration_n they_o can_v not_o according_a to_o this_o doctrine_n have_v ever_o be_v true_a church_n but_o i_o be_o not_o willing_a thus_o to_o leave_v the_o subject_a and_o shall_v therefore_o therefore_o iii_o consider_v whether_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n after_o all_o its_o pretence_n to_o duration_n and_o its_o establishment_n of_o this_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n have_v a_o just_a and_o sufficient_a claim_n to_o it_o when_o we_o will_v know_v whether_o a_o church_n have_v this_o note_n of_o duration_n belong_v to_o it_o we_o must_v consider_v what_o there_o be_v in_o a_o church_n that_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v try_v by_o this_o character_n and_o that_o be_v either_o as_o to_o place_n person_n order_n or_o doctrine_n for_o by_o these_o be_v it_o that_o the_o church_n do_v exist_v and_o be_v make_v visible_a and_o so_o the_o church_n that_o put_v in_o a_o claim_n to_o duration_n must_v be_v able_a to_o show_v some_o evidence_n for_o it_o from_o hence_o as_o far_o as_o she_o admit_v they_o for_o instance_n of_o that_o duration_n she_o plead_v for_o 1._o as_o to_o place_n when_o we_o hear_v so_o much_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o rome_n be_v the_o principal_a seat_n of_o that_o church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o head_n of_o it_o but_o this_o they_o can_v pretend_v to_o duration_n in_o for_o if_o we_o look_v backward_o we_o find_v not_o only_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n frequent_o sack_v and_o destroy_v and_o whole_o depopulate_v as_o it_o be_v by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la and_o totylas_n but_o even_o desert_v by_o the_o pope_n themselves_o who_o with_o their_o whole_a court_n reside_v at_o avignon_n for_o 70_o year_n together_o as_o be_v acknowledge_v 4._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 4._o if_o we_o look_v forward_o all_o that_o bellarmine_n dare_v to_o offer_v upon_o the_o point_n that_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v not_o be_v separate_v from_o rome_n be_v that_o it_o be_v a_o pious_a and_o the_o most_o probable_a opinion_n but_o if_o we_o consult_v other_o they_o say_v positive_o 17.5_o vega_n jesuita_fw-la in_o apoc._n 18._o come_v 7._o 7._o 4._o rhem._n annot._n in_o apoc._n â—_o 17.5_o that_o rome_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n and_o shall_v be_v a_o habitation_n of_o devil_n by_o reason_n of_o its_o wickedness_n and_o idolatry_n and_o be_v the_o seat_n of_o antichrist_n 2._o if_o we_o proceed_v to_o duration_n as_o it_o respect_v person_n where_o shall_v we_o expect_v that_o to_o be_v entire_a and_o uninterrupted_a if_o not_o in_o the_o pope_n and_o yet_o if_o we_o may_v judge_n of_o pope_n as_o bellarmine_n do_v of_o a_o church_n secundo_fw-la de_fw-fr not._n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o 8._o dico_fw-la secundo_fw-la and_o that_o heresy_n do_v nullify_v their_o election_n and_o succession_n as_o it_o do_v the_o verity_n of_o a_o church_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o shatter_v for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o the_o catalogue_n of_o they_o we_o shall_v find_v zepherinus_n a_o montanist_n marcellinus_n sacrifice_v to_o idol_n liberius_n and_o faelix_fw-la arrian_n anastasius_n a_o nestorian_a honorius_n a_o monothelite_n john_n 23._o deny_v a_o future_a life_n with_o many_o other_o go_v we_o on_o and_o where_o shall_v we_o find_v more_o or_o great_a schism_n one_o pope_n curse_v another_o and_o undo_v what_o his_o predecessor_n have_v do_v as_o be_v the_o case_n of_o formosus_fw-la romanus_n stephanus_n and_o sergius_n often_o two_o pope_n together_o contest_v for_o the_o chair_n as_o it_o be_v for_o above_o forty_o year_n at_o once_o and_o at_o one_o time_n three_o pope_n that_o have_v such_o pretence_n to_o the_o papacy_n that_o each_o have_v learned_a man_n for_o their_o patron_n septimus_fw-la de_fw-fr pontif._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o 14._o tricesimus_fw-la septimus_fw-la and_o it_o can_v not_o be_v easy_o judge_v which_o of_o they_o be_v the_o true_a and_o lawful_a pope_n as_o bellarmine_n himself_o acknowledge_v but_o this_o belong_v to_o note_n five_o of_o which_o more_o in_o its_o due_a place_n 3._o if_o we_o proceed_v to_o order_n either_o in_o worship_n or_o discipline_n the_o case_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o to_o the_o several_a formulary_n use_v heretofore_o in_o that_o church_n that_o it_o need_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o and_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o deny_v it_o 4._o therefore_o i_o shall_v proceed_v to_o doctrine_n which_o indeed_o be_v the_o great_a character_n by_o which_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v discover_v and_o try_v and_o here_o that_o i_o may_v not_o either_o entrench_v upon_o what_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v the_o variation_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o point_n from_o the_o scripture_n second_o vid._n note_v first_o and_o second_o and_o antiquity_n or_o prevent_v what_o may_v further_o be_v say_v upon_o note_n nine_o i_o shall_v compare_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o itself_o &_o if_o i_o can_v therein_o prove_v that_o it_o be_v not_o now_o what_o it_o have_v be_v in_o many_o main_a point_n autem_fw-la de_fw-fr not._n l._n 4._o c._n 6._o 6._o quamvis_fw-la autem_fw-la it_o will_v follow_v that_o it_o have_v no_o pretence_n to_o this_o note_n of_o duration_n for_o upon_o this_o point_n of_o alteration_n do_v bellarmine_n put_v the_o issue_n what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v hold_v 1._o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n and_o to_o believe_v she_o so_o to_o be_v be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n council_n trid._n sess_n 7._o de_fw-fr bapt._n can._n 3._o &_o bulla_n pii_fw-la 4._o 2._o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v christ_n vicar_n and_o have_v the_o supreme_a power_n over_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o without_o subjection_n to_o he_o as_o such_o be_v no_o salvation_n council_n trid._n sess_n 6._o decret_n de_fw-fr reform_v c._n 1._o &_o bulla_n pii_fw-la 4._o apocrypha_fw-la 3._o the_o apocryphal_a book_n be_v canonical_a and_o tobit_n and_o judith_n etc._n etc._n be_v as_o much_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o genesis_n etc._n etc._n and_o whosoever_o reject_v these_o as_o not_o canonical_a be_v accurse_v council_n trid._n sess_n 4._o scripture_n and_o tradition_n 4._o scripture_n alone_o be_v not_o a_o rule_n of_o faith_n without_o tradition_n and_o tradition_n be_v to_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o like_a regard_n and_o veneration_n as_o the_o scripture_n trid._n sess_n 4._o scripture_n in_o unknown_a tongue_n 5._o the_o scripture_n be_v not_o to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n without_o licence_n because_o more_o prejudice_n than_o profit_n will_v redound_v from_o it_o reg._n ind._n libr._n prohib_o r._n 4._o merit_n 6._o good_a work_n do_v true_o deserve_v eternal_a life_n and_o whoever_o hold_v the_o contrary_a be_v accurse_v trid._n sess_n 6._o c._n 16._o &_o can._n 32._o indulgence_n 7._o by_o indulgence_n grant_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o prelate_n of_o the_o church_n person_n be_v discharge_v from_o temporal_a punishment_n here_o and_o in_o purgatory_n trid._n sess_n 25._o bull._n pii_fw-la 4._o purgatory_n 8._o there_o be_v a_o purgatory_n after_o this_o life_n where_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o purge_v nor_o have_v satisfy_v for_o their_o sin_n here_o be_v there_o to_o be_v purge_v and_o to_o give_v satisfaction_n unless_o their_o time_n be_v shorten_v by_o the_o prayer_n alm_n and_o mass_n of_o the_o live_n trid._n sess_n 25._o &_o sess_n 22._o can._n 3._o service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n 9_o it_o be_v require_v that_o divine_a service_n be_v perform_v in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o whosoever_o say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v administer_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n be_v accurse_v 10._o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o angel_n as_o their_o intercessor_n trid._n sess_n 25._o catech._n rom._n par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 9_o image_n 11._o image_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v place_v in_o temple_n but_o also_o to_o be_v worship_v as_o if_o the_o person_n thereby_o represent_v be_v present_a trid._n sess_n 25._o catech._n rom._n par_fw-fr 4._o c._n 6._o n._n 4._o sacrament_n 12._o there_o be_v
seven_o sacrament_n true_o and_o proper_o so_o and_o whosoever_o say_v there_o be_v more_o or_o few_o institute_v by_o christ_n be_v accurse_v trid._n sess_n 7._o can._n 1._o transubstantiation_n 13._o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o consecration_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n without_o change_v the_o species_n conc._n trid._n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n 14._o the_o people_n be_v forbid_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n trid._n sess_n 21._o c._n 1._o solitary_n mass_n 15._o solitary_n mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n communicate_v alone_o be_v approve_v and_o commend_v and_o whosoever_o say_v they_o be_v unlawful_a and_o to_o be_v abrogate_a be_v accurse_v trid._n sess_n 22._o can._n 8._o auricular_a confession_n 16._o without_o particular_a confession_n of_o sin_n to_o a_o priest_n be_v neither_o forgiveness_n nor_o salvation_n to_o be_v obtain_v trid._n sess_n 14._o c._n 5._o can._n 6_o 7._o extreme_a unction_n 17._o extreme_a unction_n be_v a_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v administer_v when_o person_n be_v in_o imminent_a danger_n and_o last_o of_o all_o to_o be_v apply_v trid._n sess_n 14._o c._n 13._o priest_n marriage_n 18._o those_o that_o be_v in_o order_n may_v not_o marry_o and_o those_o that_o be_v marry_v may_v not_o be_v admit_v to_o order_n conc._n late_a 1._o can._n 21._o &_o late_a 2._o can._n 6._o what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v hold_v 1._o before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n little_a regard_n be_v have_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o pope_n pius_n 2._o epist_n p._n 802._o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n call_v other_o apostolical_a and_o sister-churche_n 2._o for_o one_o bishop_n to_o set_v himself_o over_o the_o rest_n and_o to_o have_v all_o the_o rest_n in_o subjection_n to_o he_o be_v the_o pride_n lucifer_n and_o the_o fore-running_a of_o antichrist_n pope_n gregor_n 1._o epist_n 36._o 3._o st._n jerom_n who_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n say_v that_o though_o tobias_n judith_n and_o maccabee_n etc._n etc._n be_v read_v yet_o they_o be_v not_o receive_v as_o canonical_a scripture_n prologue_n proverb_n and_o pope_n gregory_n 1_o quote_v the_o maccabee_n excuse_n himself_o for_o produce_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o a_o book_n not_o canonical_a we_o do_v not_o amiss_o etc._n etc._n moral_a in_o job_n l._n 19_o c._n 13._o 4._o gregory_n 1._o say_v all_o thing_n which_o edify_v and_o instruct_v be_v contain_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o that_o from_o thence_o the_o teacher_n may_v present_o teach_v whatsoever_o be_v needful_a in_o ezek._n hom._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o de_fw-fr cur._n past_n l._n 2._o c._n 11._o 5._o pope_n gregory_n the_o 9th_o an._n 1227._o declare_v the_o not_o know_v the_o scripture_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o truth_n itself_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o error_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v expedient_a for_o all_o man_n to_o read_v or_o hear_v they_o epist_n ad_fw-la germ._n archiep_n constant_n apud_fw-la m._n paris_n hen._n 3._o 6._o gregory_n 1._o say_v that_o the_o best_a of_o man_n will_v find_v no_o merit_n in_o their_o best_a action_n and_o that_o if_o he_o shall_v attain_v to_o the_o high_a virtue_n he_o shall_v obtain_v eternal_a life_n not_o by_o merit_n but_o by_o pardon_n moral_a l._n 9_o c._n 11._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v i_o pray_v to_o be_v save_v not_o trust_v to_o my_o merit_n but_o presume_v to_o obtain_v that_o by_o thy_o mercy_n alone_o which_o i_o hope_v not_o for_o by_o my_o merit_n in_o 1_o psal_n poenit_fw-la 7._o fisher_n bp_o of_o rochester_n in_o hen._n 8th_n time_n say_v the_o use_n of_o indulgence_n seem_v to_o be_v late_o in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o recital_n of_o this_o testimony_n polydore_n virgil_n add_v which_o be_v thing_n of_o so_o great_a moment_n you_o may_v expect_v they_o more_o certain_o from_o the_o mouth_n of_o god_n de_fw-fr invent._n l._n 8._o c._n 1._o cardinal_n cajetan_n say_v there_o be_v no_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o ancient_a father_n greek_n or_o latin_a that_o bring_v they_o to_o our_o knowledge_n opusc_n 15._o c._n 1._o 8._o bp._n fisher_n say_v there_o be_v none_o or_o very_o rare_a mention_n of_o purgatory_n in_o the_o ancient_a father_n roff._n contr_n luther_n art._n 18._o and_o pope_n gregory_n 1._o say_v that_o at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n either_o the_o good_a or_o evil_a spirit_n seize_v upon_o the_o soul_n and_o keep_v it_o for_o ever_o with_o it_o without_o any_o change_n moral_a in_o job_n l._n 8._o c._n 8._o vid._n vindication_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o some_o late_a paper_n pag._n 76._o 9_o bellarmine_n acknowledge_v that_o long_o after_o the_o apostle_n both_o in_o the_o eastern_a and_o western_a church_n the_o people_n be_v wont_a to_o answer_v in_o divine_a office_n de_fw-fr verb._n l._n 2._o cap._n 16._o 16._o sed_fw-la neque_fw-la vid._n discourse_v concern_v celebration_n of_o divine_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n p._n 46_o 47_o 48._o 10._o irenaeus_n bp_o of_o lion_n say_v throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n the_o church_n do_v nothing_o by_o invocation_n of_o angel_n but_o direct_v her_o prayer_n to_o god_n which_o have_v make_v all_o and_o call_v upon_o the_o name_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o seem_v not_o to_o have_v be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n in_o the_o time_n of_o lombard_n and_o scotus_n as_o it_o be_v now_o the_o one_o of_o which_o say_v it_o be_v not_o incredible_a the_o saint_n do_v hear_v what_o we_o say_v and_o the_o latter_a it_o be_v probable_a god_n do_v reveal_v our_o prayer_n lomb._n sent._n lib._n 4._o dist_n 45._o scot._n in_o 4_o dist_n q._n 45._o 11._o pope_n gregory_n i_o after_o he_o have_v allow_v image_n in_o temple_n for_o information_n of_o the_o ignorant_a do_v profess_o forbid_v the_o worship_n of_o they_o lib._n 7._o epist_n 109._o ad_fw-la serenum_fw-la &_o registr_n epist_n l._n 9_o ep._n 9_o etc._n etc._n 12._o cassander_n a_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n say_v we_o shall_v not_o likely_o find_v any_o before_o pet._n lombard_n who_o live_v about_o 1130_o that_o do_v define_v the_o number_n of_o the_o sacrament_n art._n 13._o 13._o de_fw-fr num_fw-la sacr._n and_o particular_o alex._n hales_n the_o famous_a schoolman_n say_v that_o confirmation_n be_v ordain_v to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o meldensian_a council_n par._n 4._o q._n 9_o m._n 1._o 13._o pope_n gelasius_n say_v that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o substance_n or_o nature_n of_o bread_n cease_v not_o or_o perish_v not_o gelas_n count_v eutych_n gregory_n i._o say_v that_o our_o body_n as_o well_o as_o our_o soul_n be_v nourish_v by_o the_o eucharist_n sacram._n 16._o kal._n mar._n &_o in_o 6._o psal_n poenit_fw-la 14._o pope_n gelasius_n declare_v either_o let_v they_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o let_v they_o be_v drive_v from_o the_o whole_a for_o the_o divide_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n can_v be_v do_v without_o great_a sacrilege_n de_fw-fr consecr_n dist_n 2._o comperimus_fw-la and_o pope_n gregory_n i._o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o constant_a practice_n for_o the_o people_n to_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n sacram._n in_o quadrag_n tr._n 3._o vid._n vindication_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o some_o paper_n p._n 75._o 15._o anacletus_fw-la bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v decree_v that_o all_o present_a shall_v communicate_v or_o else_o shall_v be_v turn_v out_o of_o the_o church_n for_o so_o the_o apostle_n do_v order_n and_o the_o holy_a church_n or_o rome_n observe_v par._n 3._o dist_n 1._o episcop_n &_o 2._o peracta_fw-la gregory_n i._o forbid_v the_o priest_n to_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n alone_o greg._n lib._n capital_n cap._n 7._o apud_fw-la cassand_n liturg._n c._n 33._o 16._o this_o be_v neither_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n gelasius_n or_o pope_n gregory_n i._n vid._n vindication_n of_o the_o answer_n p._n 73._o 17._o in_o gregory_n the_o first_o be_v time_n it_o be_v use_v in_o order_n to_o recovery_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v to_o be_v give_v after_o it_o sacram._n p._n 253._o vid._n vindicat._n of_o the_o answ_n p._n 77._o 18._o to_o marry_v be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o the_o clergy_n as_o well_o as_o other_o so_o cassander_n consult_v art._n 23._o polyd._n virg._n invent._n l._n 5._o c._n 4._o by_o this_o parallel_n thus_o far_o draw_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_n and_o present_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o may_v be_v able_a to_o judge_n of_o the_o immutability_n and_o duration_n of_o the_o church_n which_o can_v no_o more_o be_v consistent_a with_o it_o than_o one_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n can_v be_v reconcile_v to_o another_o or_o than_o infallibility_n can_v be_v consistent_a with_o the_o have_v actual_o err_v to_o find_v fallible_a church_n mistake_v and_o at_o some_o time_n to_o vary_v
thing_n consider_v nothing_o be_v more_o apparent_a than_o that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v neither_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o other_o body_n of_o man_n or_o of_o professor_n of_o christianity_n by_o the_o largeness_n of_o its_o extent_n or_o the_o numerousness_n of_o its_o member_n and_o therefore_o that_o a_o true_a note_n thereof_o can_v result_v from_o these_o and_o beside_o a_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n must_v be_v essential_a to_o it_o must_v belong_v thereto_o as_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o but_o how_o can_v amplitude_n or_o multitude_n be_v ascribe_v to_o the_o true_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o he_o call_v it_o a_o little_a flock_n and_o say_v straight_o be_v the_o gate_n and_o narrow_a be_v the_o way_n that_o lead_v unto_o life_n and_o few_o there_o be_v that_o find_v it_o etc._n etc._n but_o bellarmin_n pretend_v to_o fetch_v this_o note_n of_o his_o out_o of_o the_o bible_n and_o not_o only_o to_o be_v behold_v to_o vincensius_fw-la lyrinensis_n for_o it_o who_o he_o first_o cite_v in_o favour_n of_o it_o though_o little_a to_o his_o purpose_n as_o will_v be_v see_v anon_o the_o text_n he_o produce_v be_v four_o two_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o two_o in_o the_o new._n those_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v psal_n 2.8_o where_o god_n the_o father_n promise_v his_o son_n that_o he_o will_v give_v he_o the_o heathen_a for_o his_o inheritance_n and_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o his_o possession_n and_o psal_n 72.8_o where_o it_o be_v prophesy_v that_o christ_n shall_v have_v dominion_n from_o sea_n to_o sea_n and_o from_o the_o river_n unto_o the_o end_v of_o the_o earth_n those_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v luke_n 24.47_o where_o our_o lord_n declare_v that_o repentance_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n shall_v be_v preach_v in_o his_o name_n among_o all_o nation_n begin_v at_o jerusalem_n and_o act_v 1.8_o where_o he_o tell_v his_o apostle_n that_o they_o shall_v receive_v power_n after_o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v come_v upon_o they_o and_o they_o shall_v be_v witness_n unto_o he_o both_o in_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o all_o judea_n and_o in_o samaria_n and_o unto_o the_o uttermost_a part_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o these_o text_n do_v prove_v that_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n shall_v be_v a_o very_a vast_a multitude_n and_o that_o its_o amplitude_n shall_v even_o extend_v over_o all_o the_o world._n but_o nevertheless_o 1._o it_o do_v not_o from_o hence_o follow_v that_o the_o conjunction_n of_o amplitude_n and_o multitude_n do_v make_v a_o note_n or_o distinguish_a character_n of_o christ_n true_a church_n it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o say_v it_o belong_v thereto_o as_o a_o attribute_n and_o another_o that_o it_o be_v appropriate_v to_o it_o as_o a_o note_n that_o may_v be_v even_o essential_a to_o a_o thing_n which_o yet_o be_v not_o a_o note_n of_o distinction_n or_o peculiar_a property_n whereby_o it_o may_v be_v know_v from_o all_o other_o thing_n the_o power_n of_o sensation_n be_v essential_a to_o a_o man_n yet_o for_o all_o that_o he_o be_v not_o distinguishable_a thereby_o from_o a_o beast_n but_o it_o be_v evident_a from_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v that_o the_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o kingdom_n of_o satan_n nor_o of_o antichrist_n nor_o from_o erroneous_a sect_n by_o amplitude_n and_o multitude_n and_o that_o these_o together_o or_o apart_o be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o essential_a to_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n since_o there_o be_v a_o time_n when_o as_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v without_o they_o both_o 2._o this_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o variable_a state_n and_o condition_n thereof_o since_o it_o have_v have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n its_o ebb_n and_o flow_v and_o have_v have_v sometime_o large_a and_o other_o time_n strait_o and_o narrow_a bound_n this_o the_o cardinal_n be_v aware_a of_o and_o therefore_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o this_o his_o note_n he_o say_v that_o although_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o necessary_o to_o be_v in_o all_o place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n yet_o now_o it_o ought_v necessary_o to_o be_v or_o to_o have_v be_v in_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n for_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o even_o the_o heretic_n themselves_o mean_v the_o protestant_n that_o the_o church_n be_v now_o in_o her_o old_a age_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v past_o grow_v by_o the_o way_n though_o all_o his_o heretic_n no_o doubt_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o church_n have_v daily_o grow_v elder_a and_o elder_a yet_o i_o know_v not_o how_o many_o he_o have_v find_v assert_v that_o she_o be_v now_o arrive_v at_o old_a age._n but_o it_o will_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v grant_v he_o that_o the_o church_n be_v yet_o grow_v so_o old_a as_o to_o be_v past_o grow_v or_o to_o have_v a_o period_n put_v to_o its_o time_n of_o increase_v and_o therefore_o i_o add_v 3._o that_o we_o have_v great_a assurance_n that_o the_o church_n hitherto_o have_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v compare_v with_o what_o it_o shall_v be_v before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n both_o in_o respect_n of_o its_o amplitude_n and_o the_o number_n of_o believer_n for_o there_o be_v very_o many_o plain_a prophecy_n from_o whence_o this_o may_v certain_o be_v conclude_v which_o all_o that_o without_o prejudice_n consider_v they_o must_v needs_o be_v satisfy_v have_v not_o hitherto_o be_v accomplish_v namely_o those_o which_o have_v reference_n to_o the_o call_v of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o gentile_n and_o the_o most_o plentiful_a effusion_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o perfect_a rest_n from_o persecution_n and_o universal_a peace_n with_o the_o most_o wonderful_a outward_a prosperity_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v i_o say_v abundance_n of_o the_o plain_a prediction_n and_o promise_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o the_o church_n have_v not_o as_o yet_o experiment_v the_o performance_n of_o and_o they_o be_v express_v in_o such_o word_n as_o that_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v believe_v that_o those_o great_a thing_n which_o god_n have_v heretofore_o do_v for_o his_o church_n either_o jewish_a or_o christian_a be_v no_o better_o than_o type_n and_o emblem_n of_o what_o he_o intend_v to_o do_v in_o his_o appoint_a time_n among_o those_o prediction_n and_o promise_n the_o reader_n may_v consult_v these_o follow_v which_o be_v but_o a_o few_o in_o companion_n of_o the_o whole_a number_n viz._n in_o the_o old_a testament_n psal_n 22.27_o to_o 31._o isa_n 2.1_o to_o 6._o chap._n 11._o throughout_o jer._n 32.37_o to_o 43._o chap._n 33.7_o to_o the_o end_n dan._n 7.13_o 14._o and_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n mat._n 24.14_o rom._n 11.12_o and_o ver_fw-la 25_o to_o 33.2_o cor._n 3.15_o 16._o apoc._n 20.1_o to_o 7._o though_o the_o fulfil_n of_o these_o scripture_n have_v be_v defer_v for_o so_o many_o age_n yet_o he_o be_v faithful_a that_o have_v promise_v so_o glorious_a a_o increase_n of_o his_o church_n with_o the_o other_o unspeakable_a blessing_n now_o mention_v and_o will_v fulfil_v they_o when_o the_o time_n be_v come_v which_o his_o infinite_a wisdom_n know_v to_o be_v the_o fit_a for_o that_o purpose_n and_o thus_o much_o may_v suffice_v to_o be_v say_v in_o reference_n to_o the_o cardinal_n be_v prove_v this_o note_n by_o scripture_n as_o to_o those_o word_n in_o the_o next_o place_n of_o vincensius_fw-la lyrinensis_n in_o his_o commonitorium_fw-la which_o he_o produce_v for_o the_o confirm_v thereof_o viz._n eos_n propriè_fw-la esse_fw-la catholicos_fw-la qui_fw-la tenent_fw-la id_fw-la quod_fw-la semper_fw-la quod_fw-la ubique_fw-la quod_fw-la ab_fw-la omnibus_fw-la creditum_fw-la est_fw-la those_o be_v proper_o catholic_n who_o hold_v that_o which_o have_v be_v always_o every_o where_o and_o by_o all_o believe_v i_o answer_v 1._o that_o vincensius_fw-la do_v not_o pretend_v to_o give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n a_o note_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n but_o of_o such_o a_o christian_a this_o be_v evident_a at_o first_o sight_n and_o so_o be_v this_o 2._o whereas_o he_o make_v it_o the_o character_n of_o a_o true_a catholic_n to_o hold_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v semper_fw-la ubique_fw-la &_o omnibus_fw-la it_o can_v be_v hence_o infer_v that_o he_o believe_v amplitude_n or_o a_o multitude_n of_o believer_n to_o be_v so_o much_o as_o a_o attribute_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o therefore_o much_o less_o a_o note_n 3._o if_o these_o word_n lay_v down_o a_o true_a note_n of_o a_o catholic_n christian_n than_o no_o body_n of_o christian_n can_v be_v
those_o bishop_n who_o shall_v so_o do_v without_o exception_n forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n be_v as_o plain_a a_o proof_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o his_o time_n do_v not_o look_v on_o themselves_o as_o have_v a_o primacy_n over_o all_o church_n and_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o think_v to_o include_v the_o catholic_n church_n or_o to_o be_v any_o more_o than_o one_o part_n thereof_o this_o i_o say_v be_v manifest_a from_o the_o six_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n viz._n let_v the_o ancient_a custom_n be_v preserve_v for_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n to_o have_v jurisdiction_n over_o egypt_n lybia_n and_o pentapolis_n because_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v a_o like_a custom_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n have_v then_o the_o same_o uncontrollable_a power_n in_o his_o large_a jurisdiction_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v in_o he_o and_o therefore_o that_o council_n know_v nothing_o of_o this_o bishop_n have_v any_o power_n over_o the_o alexandrian_a and_o much_o less_o over_o the_o whole_a catholic_n church_n nor_o be_v any_o thing_n more_o certain_a than_o that_o the_o mere_a superiority_n of_o honour_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v found_v on_o no_o divine_a right_n but_o only_o on_o that_o city_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n for_o as_o the_o second_o general_n council_n viz._n that_o of_o constantinople_n decree_v in_o its_o three_o canon_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v have_v the_o privilege_n of_o honour_n next_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n and_o therefore_o call_v new_a rome_n so_o in_o the_o twenty_o eight_o canon_n of_o the_o four_o general_n council_n viz._n that_o of_o chalcedon_n it_o be_v ordain_v that_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n shall_v have_v equal_a privilege_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n so_o that_o it_o be_v a_o plain_a case_n that_o whosoever_o shall_v undertake_v to_o prove_v from_o any_o say_n of_o the_o ancient_n for_o the_o first_o 500_o year_n at_o least_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v the_o same_o and_o consequent_o that_o whatsoever_o they_o say_v of_o the_o amplitude_n of_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o that_o church_n must_v necessary_o make_v as_o sad_a work_n of_o it_o as_o bellarmin_n have_v here_o do_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v apparent_a too_o that_o no_o service_n can_v be_v do_v to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o this_o note_n as_o to_o her_o pretention_n of_o be_v the_o true_a catholic_n church_n from_o whence_o it_o will_v likewise_o follow_v that_o no_o prejudice_n can_v from_o thence_o accrue_v to_o the_o reform_a church_n but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o for_o 2._o this_o note_n be_v it_o a_o true_a one_o will_v be_v destructive_a to_o that_o her_o pretence_n and_o do_v the_o reform_a church_n great_a service_n viz._n in_o demonstrate_v they_o to_o be_v true_a part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n this_o also_o may_v be_v conclude_v from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v but_o it_o will_v be_v make_v more_o evident_a by_o these_o follow_a consideration_n 1._o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o ample_a a_o spread_v over_o the_o world_n for_o some_o of_o the_o first_o age_n as_o bellarmin_n contend_v for_o this_o will_v far_v more_o redound_v to_o the_o advantage_n of_o our_o church_n of_o the_o reformation_n be_v amplitude_n a_o distinguish_a property_n of_o the_o church_n than_o to_o the_o advantage_n of_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o church_n then_o be_v more_o we_o than_o now_o it_o be_v the_o romanist_n for_o there_o can_v scarce_o be_v a_o great_a disagreement_n in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n between_o any_o two_o christian_a church_n than_o there_o have_v for_o a_o long_a time_n be_v between_o the_o same_o church_n as_o she_o be_v then_o and_o be_v now_o but_o the_o agreement_n be_v as_o great_a between_o the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n and_o our_o church_n and_o especial_o between_o she_o and_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o our_o adversary_n can_v not_o but_o see_v will_v they_o impartial_o compare_v the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o each_o together_o and_o the_o only_a quarrel_n they_o have_v with_o we_o be_v that_o we_o will_v not_o admit_v more_o into_o our_o creed_n than_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o age_n do_v into_o they_o and_o that_o we_o worship_n god_n only_o by_o the_o alone_a mediation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o do_v that_o our_o laity_n partake_v of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n as_o they_o do_v and_o in_o short_a that_o we_o believe_v the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v a_o complete_a rule_n of_o faith_n as_o it_o be_v every_o where_o believe_v to_o be_v by_o the_o primitive_a catholic_n and_o that_o we_o will_v not_o receive_v into_o our_o worship_n the_o roman_a novelty_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v utter_o unknown_a to_o both_o the_o roman_a and_o all_o other_o church_n in_o those_o age_n now_o whereas_o the_o cardinal_n will_v have_v it_o observe_v for_o the_o better_a explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o note_n that_o if_o one_o province_n alone_o shall_v retain_v the_o true_a faith_n it_o may_v proper_o be_v call_v the_o catholic_n church_n so_o long_o as_o its_o faith_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o at_o one_o time_n or_o other_o have_v prevail_v in_o the_o whole_a world_n we_o desire_v no_o great_a advantage_n to_o our_o church_n and_o all_o other_o in_o communion_n with_o she_o since_o these_o and_o those_o church_n which_o in_o the_o primitive_a time_n be_v extend_v all_o over_o the_o then_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n be_v agree_v in_o much_o more_o than_o all_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith._n 2._o it_o have_v be_v estimate_v upon_o computation_n that_o the_o church_n subject_n to_o the_o roman_a see_v exceed_v not_o much_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n of_o member_n especial_o since_o italy_n spain_n inquiry_n see_v the_o preface_n to_o brerewood_n inquiry_n and_o portugal_n be_v detain_v in_o the_o romish_a religion_n not_o by_o choice_n or_o judgement_n but_o by_o ignorance_n and_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o inquisition_n but_o who_o can_v be_v ignorant_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n bear_v not_o the_o least_o proportion_n upon_o those_o account_n with_o these_o church_n consider_v in_o conjunction_n with_o that_o part_n of_o christendom_n which_o agree_v with_o they_o as_o in_o all_o the_o main_a point_n of_o christianity_n so_o in_o refuse_v subjection_n to_o that_o church_n and_o in_o most_o of_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n which_o we_o condemn_v in_o she_o as_o contrary_a to_o holy_a scripture_n or_o as_o not_o found_v thereon_o and_o yet_o make_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n by_o she_o and_o not_o teach_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o that_o shall_v all_o the_o church_n which_o deny_v that_o of_o rome_n to_o have_v any_o authority_n over_o they_o deal_v with_o she_o as_o she_o have_v deal_v with_o they_o and_o pronounce_v she_o to_o have_v nothing_o more_o leave_v she_o than_o the_o mere_a name_n of_o a_o church_n this_o her_o note_n will_v be_v a_o unanswerable_a objection_n against_o her_o be_v a_o true_a church_n as_o well_o as_o the_o true_a church_n on_o supposition_n that_o as_o she_o hold_v of_o two_o party_n of_o christian_n reject_v communion_n with_o and_o unchurch_v each_o other_o but_o one_o of_o they_o can_v be_v a_o true_a church_n that_o so_o large_a a_o part_n of_o christendom_n i_o say_v agree_v with_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o all_o the_o grand_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o the_o chief_a of_o those_o wherein_o they_o be_v at_o variance_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o make_v the_o whole_a a_o incomparable_o great_a body_n of_o believer_n than_o all_o those_o together_o who_o own_o that_o church_n for_o their_o mother_n be_v so_o notorious_a that_o it_o be_v impossible_a our_o adversary_n shall_v dispute_v it_o the_o cardinal_n indeed_o tell_v we_o on_o this_o note_n that_o beside_o all_o italy_n and_o spain_n and_o almost_o all_o france_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n possess_v and_o beside_o germany_n england_n poland_n bohemia_n hungary_n greece_n syria_n aethiopia_n egypt_n in_o which_o many_o catholic_n be_v find_v even_o in_o the_o new_a world_n viz._n america_n she_o have_v church_n without_o the_o mixture_n of_o heretic_n and_o we_o can_v reply_v that_o beside_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n in_o which_o protestancy_n be_v the_o national_a religion_n and_o in_o the_o two_o former_a of_o which_o the_o number_n
that_o she_o impose_v must_v be_v set_v by_o till_o it_o appear_v that_o she_o require_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o no_o other_o than_o what_o be_v teach_v and_o believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o according_a to_o this_o note_v it_o do_v not_o appear_v which_o be_v the_o true_a church_n till_o it_o first_o appear_v that_o it_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o till_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n it_o can_v sure_o appear_v to_o be_v a_o infallible_a one_o for_o it_o can_v he_o pretend_v that_o infallibility_n belong_v to_o any_o but_o the_o true_a church_n and_o therefore_o it_o must_v be_v first_o know_v that_o the_o present_a church_n agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a before_o it_o can_v be_v know_v that_o she_o be_v a_o infallible_a guide_n or_o teacher_n so_o that_o we_o manifest_o gain_v this_o first_o by_o this_o note_n of_o the_o church_n that_o all_o those_o big_a and_o bluster_a claim_n to_o infallibility_n must_v be_v postpone_v and_o lay_v aside_o till_o that_o of_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v make_v out_o and_o when_o that_o be_v do_v we_o shall_v not_o have_v quite_o so_o much_o reason_n to_o question_v her_o infallibility_n we_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o have_v the_o matter_n bring_v to_o this_o issue_n whether_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a or_o the_o romish_a church_n do_v agree_v best_a with_o the_o primitive_a since_o for_o reason_n well_o know_v to_o themselves_o and_o very_o much_o suspect_v by_o other_o they_o be_v so_o willing_a to_o go_v off_o from_o scripture_n and_o to_o decline_v the_o judgement_n of_o that_o as_o incompetent_a and_o insufficient_a in_o most_o of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o we_o be_v very_o ready_a to_o leave_v they_o to_o be_v decide_v by_o any_o other_o indifferent_a arbitrator_n for_o we_o think_v it_o be_v a_o little_a odd_a and_o unreasonable_a they_o shall_v make_v themselves_o the_o only_a judge_n of_o what_o be_v in_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o therefore_o we_o be_v very_o ready_a to_o stand_v to_o the_o award_n and_o vmpirage_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o least_o afraid_a to_o venture_v our_o whole_a cause_n to_o the_o sentence_n and_o decision_n of_o that_o for_o though_o the_o scripture_n be_v our_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v by_o we_o because_o we_o know_v of_o no_o other_o revelation_n but_o that_o and_o nothing_o but_o revelation_n make_v any_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v yet_o we_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o take_v the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o scripture_n both_o from_o itself_o and_o from_o the_o primitive_a church_n too_o so_o according_a to_o vincentius_n lyrinensis_n to_o have_v the_o line_n of_o scriptural_a interpretation_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o catholic_n judgement_n 2._o judgement_n ut_fw-la propheticae_fw-la &_o apostolicae_fw-la interpretationis_fw-la linea_fw-la secundum_fw-la ecclesiastici_fw-la &_o catholici_fw-la sensus_fw-la normam_fw-la dirigatur_fw-la vincent_n lyrinens_fw-la contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la c._n 2._o that_o be_v to_o have_v the_o primitive_a church_n direct_v we_o in_o interpret_n scripture_n where_o it_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o it_o or_o there_o be_v any_o controversy_n about_o its_o meaning_n let_v the_o scripture_n therefore_o as_o sense_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o not_o by_o the_o private_a judgement_n of_o any_o particular_a man_n be_v allow_v and_o agree_v by_o we_o to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o let_v that_o be_v account_v the_o true_a church_n who_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n be_v most_o conformable_a and_o agreeable_a with_o the_o primitive_a we_o desire_v nothing_o more_o than_o to_o find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n by_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o we_o think_v this_o be_v the_o true_a way_n to_o find_v it_o out_o for_o christian_a faith_n be_v prior_n and_o antecedent_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o that_o must_v be_v first_o know_v and_o suppose_v before_o we_o can_v know_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o church_n for_o it_o be_v the_o faith_n make_v the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o church_n the_o faith_n and_o therefore_o the_o true_a church_n be_v to_o be_v know_v by_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o not_o the_o true_a doctrine_n by_o the_o church_n as_o be_v some_o folk_n way_n if_o a_o church_n then_o have_v never_o so_o many_o other_o glorious_a mark_n yet_o if_o it_o have_v not_o the_o true_a faith_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n before_o lay_v down_o it_o can_v be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o if_o it_o have_v never_o so_o true_a a_o succession_n of_o pastor_n derive_v their_o power_n in_o a_o uninterrupted_a line_n from_o the_o apostle_n yet_o if_o it_o have_v not_o a_o true_a succession_n of_o doctrine_n too_o from_o they_o it_o be_v not_o a_o true_a church_n so_o far_o indeed_o as_o it_o hold_v and_o profess_v the_o common_a christian_a faith_n so_o far_o for_o that_o very_a reason_n it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o so_o far_o we_o allow_v the_o roman_a to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o so_o far_o they_o can_v deny_v we_o to_o be_v one_o neither_o as_o the_o same_o faith_n &_o fundamental_o of_o christianity_n be_v receive_v and_o believe_v by_o both_o of_o we_o for_o this_o faith_n be_v the_o same_o to_o both_o of_o we_o make_v we_o both_o so_o far_o to_o be_v true_a church_n upon_o the_o same_o ground_n but_o so_o far_o as_o we_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n whether_o we_o or_o they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n be_v the_o question_n between_o we_o and_o we_o be_v willing_a to_o have_v this_o determine_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n if_o the_o faith_n then_o and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n wherein_o it_o differ_v from_o we_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n then_o that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a and_o unagreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a than_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a church_n but_o a_o false_a and_o erroneous_a one_o and_o here_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v a_o particular_a enquiry_n and_o examination_n of_o all_o those_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v in_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o bring_v each_o of_o they_o to_o the_o test_n and_o trial_n and_o see_v which_o church_n do_v most_o agree_v in_o all_o those_o dispute_v doctrine_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o here_o we_o must_v be_v allow_v to_o examine_v particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v in_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o every_o private_a christian_a who_o be_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a church_n must_v if_o he_o will_v find_v it_o by_o this_o mark_n of_o bellarmine_n be_v allow_v to_o inquire_v into_o and_o examine_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o present_a church_n and_o see_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a or_o no_o and_o this_o he_o must_v do_v by_o his_o private_a judgement_n and_o by_o the_o best_a mean_n and_o help_v he_o can_v use_v to_o this_o purpose_n for_o he_o be_v not_o yet_o suppose_v to_o have_v find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n but_o to_o be_v find_v it_o out_o by_o this_o mark_v give_v of_o it_o and_o till_o he_o have_v find_v it_o out_o by_o this_o mark_n and_o direction_n he_o can_v be_v under_o its_o guidance_n and_o conduct_n so_o that_o he_o must_v make_v use_n of_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o judgement_n at_o least_o till_o he_o have_v thus_o find_v it_o that_o be_v he_o must_v have_v the_o liberty_n to_o search_v and_o inquire_v into_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o to_o judge_v for_o himself_o as_o well_o as_o he_o can_v by_o his_o own_o best_a discretion_n and_o the_o best_a help_n he_o can_v use_v which_o church_n do_v best_a agree_v in_o its_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a and_o according_a as_o he_o shall_v upon_o his_o own_o enquiry_n and_o examination_n find_v so_o he_o must_v choose_v that_o church_n which_o he_o think_v be_v the_o true_a but_o he_o must_v not_o give_v himself_o up_o to_o the_o absolute_a guidance_n and_o direction_n of_o any_o church_n at_o least_o till_o he_o have_v by_o this_o way_n find_v out_o the_o true_a which_o be_v another_o manifest_a advantage_n that_o we_o have_v by_o this_o note_n against_o our_o adversary_n who_o be_v rather_o for_o bear_v man_n down_o with_o the_o bold_a pretence_n of_o infallibility_n and_o the_o terrible_a fright_n of_o damnation_n out_o of_o the_o true_a church_n rather_o than_o suffer_v they_o according_a to_o this_o true_a method_n to_o find_v it_o out_o and_o as_o he_o must_v thus_o use_v his_o own_o judgement_n in_o a_o impartial_a search_n
into_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o will_v have_v as_o many_o inconvenience_n in_o it_o i_o fear_v as_o they_o be_v apt_a to_o object_n against_o search_v to_o this_o end_n into_o the_o scripture_n so_o he_o must_v examine_v all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v controvert_v between_o both_o church_n to_o see_v which_o be_v most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a for_o he_o can_v know_v this_o in_o the_o lump_n and_o by_o the_o gross_a and_o to_o tell_v he_o as_o they_o sometime_o do_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o their_o church_n to_o have_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o that_o the_o present_a age_n can_v not_o alter_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o forego_n and_o so_o upward_o this_o be_v not_o to_o make_v the_o primitive_a faith_n a_o note_n of_o the_o present_a church_n but_o to_o prevent_v all_o enquiry_n about_o this_o note_n and_o to_o make_v it_o whole_o useless_a and_o insignificant_a he_o that_o will_v therefore_o make_v use_n of_o this_o mark_n to_o know_v the_o true_a church_n by_o must_v be_v suppose_v and_o allow_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n about_o all_o those_o particular_a controversy_n and_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v in_o difference_n between_o we_o and_o must_v not_o have_v his_o enquiry_n stop_v and_o preclude_v by_o any_o general_a pretence_n of_o the_o infallibility_n either_o of_o oral_a tradition_n or_o of_o the_o present_a church_n but_o must_v free_o and_o impartial_o examine_v the_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o be_v controvert_v that_o so_o he_o may_v bring_v every_o one_o of_o they_o to_o the_o touchstone_n of_o the_o primitive_a faith_n and_o try_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o same_o or_o no_o and_o according_a as_o he_o find_v this_o that_o be_v whatsoever_o church_n he_o find_v to_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a in_o all_o the_o particular_a point_n of_o difference_n that_o he_o must_v conclude_v to_o be_v the_o true_a church_n from_o this_o note_n give_v of_o it_o our_o adversary_n do_v not_o usual_o care_v to_o enter_v into_o particular_a point_n of_o controversy_n wherein_o they_o be_v very_o sensible_a they_o shall_v be_v soon_o foil_v and_o baffle_v and_o therefore_o they_o general_o wave_v those_o which_o be_v capable_a of_o be_v make_v more_o plain_a and_o evident_a to_o most_o man_n capacity_n and_o they_o choose_v rather_o to_o dispute_v and_o wrangle_v about_o more_o general_a and_o intricate_a matter_n in_o which_o there_o be_v some_o more_o room_n to_o cavil_v and_o to_o amuse_v and_o perplex_v themselves_o and_o other_o with_o seem_a difficulty_n so_o that_o though_o particular_a controversy_n may_v be_v make_v very_o plain_a and_o it_o appear_v often_o in_o they_o as_o clear_v almost_o as_o the_o light_n on_o which_o side_n the_o truth_n be_v as_o whether_o prayer_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n whether_o the_o communion_n ought_v to_o be_v in_o both_o kind_n whether_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v read_v by_o the_o people_n and_o the_o like_a yet_o to_o avoid_v those_o and_o to_o prevent_v the_o disadvantage_n of_o such_o manifest_a and_o particular_a point_n they_o carry_v the_o dispute_v off_o to_o other_o thing_n and_o run_v into_o the_o general_a controversy_n of_o infallibility_n and_o church-authority_n and_o resolution_n of_o faith_n and_o a_o judge_n in_o controversy_n and_o the_o like_a and_o here_o they_o think_v there_o be_v more_o room_n for_o cavil_v and_o sophistry_n and_o they_o can_v hereby_o lead_v man_n if_o not_o into_o scepticism_n and_o doubtfulness_n yet_o into_o a_o maze_n and_o labyrinth_n where_o they_o shall_v not_o so_o easy_o get_v out_o which_o way_n of_o they_o seem_v to_o i_o just_a as_o if_o a_o person_n in_o a_o plain_a controversy_n about_o weight_n or_o measure_n which_o be_v otherwise_o easy_a to_o be_v determine_v shall_v to_o avoid_v that_o think_v fit_a to_o run_v into_o the_o perplex_a dispute_n what_o be_v the_o true_a standard_n of_o weight_n and_o measure_n or_o everlasting_o wrangle_v about_o that_o question_n whether_o matter_n consist_v of_o divisible_a or_o indivisible_a part_n and_o because_o he_o can_v raise_v difficulty_n here_o and_o keep_v up_o a_o long_a and_o intricate_a controversy_n about_o those_o matter_n will_v not_o be_v bring_v to_o yield_v that_o a_o pound_n be_v heavy_a than_o a_o ounce_n or_o a_o ell_n long_o than_o a_o inch._n i_o can_v but_o think_v that_o some_o of_o our_o particular_a controversy_n may_v be_v almost_o as_o clear_o decide_v as_o those_o two_o and_o that_o the_o run_v into_o some_o general_a one_o be_v as_o remote_a and_o sophistical_a as_o the_o other_o we_o must_v therefore_o according_a to_o this_o note_n of_o the_o church_n not_o be_v foreprize_v or_o prevent_v with_o any_o general_a and_o more_o perplex_a dispute_n but_o we_o must_v fair_o examine_v all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o see_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a with_o those_o of_o the_o primitive_a church_n or_o no_o before_o we_o can_v find_v out_o the_o true_a church_n at_o present_a not_o that_o the_o true_a church_n we_o be_v to_o look_v for_o be_v confine_v to_o any_o particular_a place_n or_o country_n but_o like_o a_o great_a homogenial_a body_n every_o part_n of_o which_o be_v of_o the_o fame_n nature_n with_o the_o whole_a wherever_o the_o true_a primitive_a faith_n be_v profess_v in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o there_o be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o all_o particular_a church_n be_v unite_v together_o in_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o faith_n do_v make_v up_o the_o catholic_n church_n over_o all_o the_o world._n if_o there_o be_v but_o one_o particular_a church_n upon_o the_o whole_a earth_n that_o do_v profess_v this_o true_a faith_n that_o alone_o may_v be_v call_v the_o catholic_n church_n because_o that_o alone_o have_v that_o catholic_n faith_n which_o do_v proper_o make_v and_o constitute_v the_o true_a church_n but_o this_o faith_n be_v common_a to_o a_o great_a many_o particular_a church_n this_o make_v they_o to_o be_v all_o true_a and_o all_o catholic_n as_o to_o faith_n but_o as_o to_o place_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o call_v any_o one_o catholic_n and_o as_o absurd_a as_o to_o call_v a_o part_n the_o whole_a in_o that_o sense_n no_o church_n be_v catholic_n in_o the_o other_o every_o church_n be_v that_o hold_v the_o whole_a christian_a faith_n we_o be_v not_o therefore_o to_o seek_v for_o any_o particular_a church_n that_o shall_v usurp_v to_o itself_o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n in_o exclusion_n to_o all_o other_o but_o for_o any_o church_n that_o maintain_v the_o true_a catholic_n faith_n profess_v by_o the_o primitive_a which_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o acknowledge_v so_o by_o this_o mark_n which_o be_v here_o give_v of_o it_o to_o find_v out_o such_o a_o one_o and_o to_o distinguish_v it_o from_o other_o we_o must_v very_o careful_o inquire_v into_o all_o the_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o point_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v hold_v by_o it_o and_o see_v whether_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o according_a to_o this_o method_n and_o save_v to_o ourselves_o all_o the_o forementioned_a advantage_n of_o it_o we_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o have_v the_o difference_n adjust_v between_o we_o and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o have_v it_o decide_v by_o this_o note_n whether_o we_o or_o they_o be_v the_o true_a church_n that_o be_v whether_o we_o or_o they_o in_o all_o matter_n of_o controversy_n between_o we_o do_v most_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o here_o be_v a_o very_a large_a scope_n offer_v to_o i_o and_o what_o have_v take_v up_o a_o great_a many_o volume_n on_o both_o side_n so_o that_o to_o most_o people_n scripture_n one_o will_v think_v shall_v be_v a_o short_a and_o a_o easy_a and_o therefore_o a_o better_a way_n to_o know_v the_o true_a church_n by_o but_o since_o our_o adversary_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o leave_v the_o case_n to_o that_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o accept_v of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o be_v judge_n between_o we_o and_o as_o have_v be_v often_o offer_v before_o by_o bishop_n jewel_n and_o other_o we_o shall_v be_v very_o willing_a to_o stand_v to_o its_o award_n and_o decision_n for_o however_o some_o few_o divine_n of_o the_o reformation_n before_o they_o be_v so_o well_o acquaint_v with_o antiquity_n and_o when_o they_o can_v not_o so_o well_o distinguish_v what_o be_v genuine_a from_o what_o be_v spurious_a and_o corrupt_a by_o your_o church_n be_v at_o first_o especial_o more_o jealous_a and_o distrustful_a than_o they_o need_v to_o have_v be_v of_o it_o and_o unwilling_a to_o
next_o to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n because_o that_o be_v new_a rome_n 3._o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n constantinop_n can._n 3._o so_o that_o it_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n of_o rome_n which_o give_v the_o honour_n of_o be_v the_o first_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o not_o a_o divine_a institution_n or_o a_o succession_n from_o st._n peter_n and_o when_o constantinople_n by_o the_o emperor_n remove_v thither_o become_v the_o next_o great_a city_n the_o bishop_n partake_v of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o city_n and_o in_o the_o four_o general_n council_n at_o chalcedon_n have_v for_o that_o reason_n equal_a privilege_n confer_v upon_o he_o with_o the_o bishop_n of_o old_a rome_n 28._o rome_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d council_n calce_v can._n 28._o as_o the_o father_n express_o declare_v to_o which_o i_o shall_v add_v the_o famous_a case_n of_o appeal_n which_o be_v challenge_v about_o the_o year_n 418_o by_o pope_n zosimus_n over_o the_o african_a church_n not_o by_o divine_a right_n but_o by_o a_o pretend_a ecclesiastical_a canon_n which_o be_v find_v afterward_o to_o be_v forge_v and_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o receive_v appeal_n or_o to_o judge_n the_o cause_n of_o other_o church_n be_v full_o disow_v and_o disclaim_v 6._o disclaim_v council_n carthag_n 6._o and_o this_o with_o the_o exemption_n of_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n ravenna_n and_o aquileia_n from_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n though_o they_o be_v so_o near_a neighbour_n to_o it_o even_o in_o italy_n itself_o be_v enough_o to_o give_v full_a satisfaction_n to_o any_o reasonable_a man_n what_o a_o different_a opinion_n the_o primitive_a church_n have_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o what_o it_o now_o have_v of_o itself_o concern_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n and_o of_o its_o be_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n the_o next_o most_o peculiar_a doctrine_n of_o popery_n be_v transubsiantiation_n which_o as_o it_o be_v former_o own_v by_o valentia_n 7._o valentia_n de_fw-fr transub_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 7._o and_o cusanus_fw-la 40._o cusanus_fw-la exercit._fw-la l._n 6._o ser._n 40._o and_o a_o great_a many_o of_o the_o schoolman_n scotus_n durandus_fw-la and_o other_o major_n other_o vid._n pref._n ad_fw-la johan_n major_n not_o to_o have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n so_o it_o have_v be_v late_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o one_o of_o their_o own_o communion_n transubstantiation_n communion_n a_o treatise_n write_v by_o a_o author_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v transubstantiation_n though_o if_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o may_v be_v throw_v out_o from_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n by_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o will_v leave_v but_o very_o few_o proper_a to_o themselves_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o gentleman_n to_o wit_n the_o make_v not_o the_o present_a but_o the_o primitive_a church_n a_o rule_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o if_o they_o will_v universal_o follow_v it_o will_v lead_v they_o quite_o out_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o well_o as_o out_o of_o that_o single_a error_n of_o it_o we_o have_v such_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o late_a par_fw-fr late_a see_v discourse_n of_o transubstantiation_n transubstantiation_n no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a father_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o transubstantiation_n compare_v 1._o par_fw-fr about_o this_o which_o prove_v it_o beyond_o all_o exception_n and_o beyond_o all_o answer_n to_o be_v no_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n that_o i_o shall_v add_v nothing_o about_o it_o but_o only_o these_o two_o observation_n first_o that_o it_o appear_v not_o by_o any_o liturgy_n or_o eucharistick_a form_n that_o be_v ever_o use_v by_o the_o church_n no_o not_o by_o the_o roman_a canon_n itself_o which_o be_v much_o ancient_a than_o this_o doctrine_n and_o therefore_o not_o so_o conform_v to_o it_o that_o the_o church_n ever_o use_v any_o prayer_n to_o this_o purpose_n at_o the_o eucharist_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n shall_v be_v change_v or_o do_v away_o and_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n substitute_v instead_o of_o they_o under_o the_o species_n or_o accident_n but_o only_o that_o they_o may_v be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o spirit_n come_v down_o upon_o they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v only_o a_o spiritual_a and_o sacramental_a not_o a_o substantial_a change_n of_o they_o that_o be_v ever_o pray_v for_o or_o ever_o believe_v for_o if_o the_o church_n have_v always_o have_v this_o faith_n it_o will_v sure_o have_v sometime_o pray_v in_o it_o second_o i_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o time_n when_o this_o doctrine_n come_v first_o into_o the_o church_n which_o be_v a_o little_a before_o berengarius_fw-la it_o be_v so_o new_a and_o raw_a that_o it_o be_v not_o full_o digest_v nor_o perfect_o understand_v even_o by_o those_o who_o then_o hold_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o that_o blunder_a recantation_n which_o be_v draw_v up_o for_o he_o after_o the_o examination_n of_o no_o less_o than_o three_o pope_n and_o five_o synod_n wherein_o he_o be_v make_v to_o say_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v not_o only_o sacramental_o but_o sensible_o and_o true_o handle_v and_o break_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o ground_n by_o the_o tooth_n of_o the_o faithful_a cap._n faithful_a post_fw-la consecrationem_fw-la verum_fw-la corpus_fw-la &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la sensualitèr_fw-la non_fw-la solùm_fw-la sacramento_n sed_fw-la veritate_fw-la manibus_fw-la sacerdotum_fw-la tractari_fw-la frangi_fw-la &_o fidelium_fw-la dentibus_fw-la atteri_fw-la grat._n de_fw-fr consec_n do_v 2._o cap._n this_o sensible_a and_o true_a handle_n and_o break_v and_o grind_v christ_n body_n be_v so_o strange_a and_o dreadful_a a_o thing_n that_o the_o glossator_fw-la observe_v this_o upon_o it_o that_o unless_o you_o do_v understand_v these_o word_n of_o berengarius_fw-la in_o a_o sound_a sense_n ib._n sense_n nisi_fw-la sanè_fw-la intelligas_fw-la verba_fw-la berengarii_fw-la in_o majorem_fw-la incidas_fw-la haeresin_fw-la quam_fw-la ipse_fw-la babuit_fw-la glos_n ib._n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o what_o the_o word_n signify_v and_o mean_v you_o will_v fall_v into_o a_o great_a heresy_n than_o that_o of_o berengarius_fw-la himself_z by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o this_o monster_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o a_o great_a man_n point_n man_n perrone_n see_v the_o excellent_a preface_n to_o a_o discourse_n on_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n in_o two_o great_a point_n of_o their_o own_o afterward_o call_v it_o be_v so_o unformed_a and_o mishapen_a a_o thing_n at_o that_o time_n that_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n it_o be_v then_o but_o new_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o have_v need_n of_o be_v far_o lick_v into_o a_o better_a shape_n if_o transubstantiation_n be_v then_o but_o new_a those_o other_o doctrine_n which_o have_v issue_v from_o it_o and_o be_v its_o proper_a production_n can_v not_o be_v old_a such_o as_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n communion_n in_o one_o kind_n solitary_a mass_n and_o the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o they_o since_o their_o date_n will_v be_v own_v to_o be_v as_o late_o as_o that_o of_o transubstantiation_n and_o though_o they_o may_v not_o follow_v from_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v be_v maintain_v or_o believe_v without_o it_o so_o that_o what_o have_v be_v say_v against_o the_o one_o take_v away_o the_o very_a foundation_n of_o the_o other_o as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sacrament_n though_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v declare_v this_o to_o be_v exact_o seven_o and_o make_v it_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n to_o believe_v so_o yet_o no_o man_n sure_o will_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o say_v that_o this_o number_n be_v determine_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o they_o can_v bring_v no_o author_n who_o make_v any_o mention_n of_o such_o a_o number_n till_o 1100_o year_n after_o christ_n and_o bellarmin_n think_v it_o unreasonable_a we_o shall_v require_v they_o to_o show_v this_o either_o in_o the_o scripture_n or_o the_o father_n 24._o father_n non_fw-la debere_fw-la adversarios_fw-la petere_fw-la ut_fw-la ostendamus_fw-la in_o scripture_n auâ—_n patribus_fw-la nomen_fw-la septenacii_n numeri_fw-la sacramentorum_fw-la bellar._n de_fw-fr effect_n sacram._n l._n 2._o c._n 24._o though_o if_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o must_v be_v believe_v upon_o pain_n of_o damnation_n there_o ought_v to_o be_v something_o to_o show_v for_o it_o one_o will_v think_v out_o of_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o necessity_n of_o auricular_a confession_n a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n lombard_n he_o tell_v we_o 17._o we_o in_o his_o enim_fw-la etiam_fw-la docti_fw-la
diversa_fw-la sentire_fw-la inveniuntur_fw-la quia_fw-la super_fw-la his_fw-la varia_fw-la ac_fw-la penè_fw-la adversa_fw-la tradidisse_fw-la videntur_fw-la doctores_fw-la lomb._n sent._n l._n 4._o do_v 17._o that_o learned_a man_n be_v find_v to_o have_v different_a sentiment_n about_o it_o and_o that_o the_o doctor_n deliver_v themselves_o various_o and_o different_o upon_o it_o and_o therefore_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n then_o but_o of_o this_o see_v a_o learned_a treatise_n write_v on_o purpose_n be_v the_o roman_a purgatory_n a_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n of_o which_o alphonsus_n à _fw-la castro_n confess_v there_o be_v almost_o no_o mention_n of_o it_o in_o any_o of_o the_o ancient_a writer_n 115._o writer_n de_fw-fr purgatorio_fw-la fere_n nulla_fw-la in_o antiquis_fw-la scriptoribus_fw-la mentio_fw-la alfon_n de_fw-fr castro_n contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la l._n 8._o p._n 115._o bp_o fisher_n 18._o fisher_n roffens_n contra_fw-la luther_n art._n 18._o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o he_o and_o that_o old_a christian_a custom_n of_o celebrate_v the_o day_n of_o their_o friend_n death_n as_o a_o festival_n and_o day_n of_o rejoice_v because_o they_o be_v then_o release_v from_o all_o pain_n and_o sorrow_n 3._o sorrow_n nos_fw-la non_fw-la nativitatis_fw-la diem_fw-la celebramus_fw-la cum_fw-la sit_fw-la dolorum_fw-la atque_fw-la tentationum_fw-la introitus_fw-la sed_fw-la mortis_fw-la diem_fw-la celebramus_fw-la utpote_fw-la omnium_fw-la dolorum_fw-la depositionem_fw-la comment_fw-fr in_o job_n apud_fw-la origen_n l._n 3._o be_v to_o i_o a_o plain_a argument_n they_o do_v not_o in_o the_o least_o believe_v any_o such_o thing_n what_o shall_v we_o think_v then_o of_o indulgence_n as_o they_o relate_v to_o purgatory_n have_v the_o ancient_a church_n any_o such_o notion_n of_o they_o but_o mere_o as_o abatement_n of_o canonical_a penance_n and_o purgatory_n i_o suppose_v be_v no_o part_n of_o that_o do_v not_o alfonsus_n own_o that_o they_o be_v receive_v very_o late_o into_o the_o church_n 115._o church_n earum_fw-la usus_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la videtur_fw-la sero_fw-la receptus_fw-la alfonsus_n de_fw-fr castro_n l._n 8._o p._n 115._o and_o cajetan_n say_v there_o be_v no_o authority_n of_o scripture_n or_o of_o any_o father_n greek_n or_o latin_a that_o bring_v they_o to_o our_o knowledge_n c._n knowledge_n cajet_fw-fr opusc_n 15._o c._n prayer_n and_o oblation_n for_o the_o dead_a i_o confess_v be_v a_o very_a ancient_a practice_n but_o i_o know_v no_o doctrine_n the_o primitive_a church_n have_v concern_v they_o but_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n which_o be_v both_o in_o the_o church_n militant_a and_o triumphant_a and_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o border_v upon_o the_o roman_a doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n that_o they_o utter_o destroy_v it_o for_o they_o be_v offer_v for_o those_o who_o be_v own_v to_o be_v in_o happiness_n and_o can_v never_o be_v suppose_v to_o go_v to_o purgatory_n to_o wit_n for_o saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o apostle_n and_o even_o for_o the_o virgin_n mary_n herself_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n chrysost_o liturgy_n lyturg._n aegyptiac_n lyturg._n chrysost_o as_o to_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n this_o can_v i_o hope_v be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o if_o the_o language_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v as_o unalterable_a as_o she_o pretend_v her_o faith_n be_v her_o prayer_n have_v be_v in_o a_o know_a tongue_n now_o but_o i_o doubt_v they_o be_v both_o equal_o changeable_a as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o saint_n and_o angel_n and_o the_o offer_v up_o prayer_n to_o they_o and_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n i_o shall_v offer_v but_o one_o observation_n out_o of_o antiquity_n which_o do_v for_o ever_o destroy_v all_o manner_n of_o worship_n of_o what_o degree_n soever_o to_o any_o but_o the_o true_a god_n and_o that_o be_v the_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n which_o be_v lay_v by_o all_o the_o orthodox_n father_n against_o the_o arian_n for_o worship_v and_o pray_v to_o christ_n when_o they_o believe_v he_o not_o to_o be_v the_o true_a god_n but_o only_o a_o creature_n though_o of_o the_o most_o exalt_a nature_n this_o do_v so_o full_o show_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o church_n against_o all_o worship_n be_v it_o of_o what_o kind_n it_o will_v to_o any_o creature_n for_o it_o be_v not_o the_o high_a and_o most_o sovereign_a worship_n which_o the_o arrian_n be_v suppose_v or_o charge_v to_o give_v to_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o plain_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o manner_n of_o worship_n then_o to_o saint_n or_o angel_n or_o to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n as_o there_o be_v now_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o he_o that_o will_v see_v the_o clear_a account_n of_o antiquity_n in_o this_o matter_n let_v he_o consult_v a_o most_o excellent_a discourse_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o saint_n with_o a_o account_n of_o the_o beginning_n and_o rise_v of_o it_o among_o christian_n against_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr meaux_n as_o to_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n it_o be_v too_o well_o know_v at_o what_o time_n and_o with_o what_o opposition_n that_o be_v bring_v into_o the_o western_a church_n and_o how_o great_a a_o part_n of_o it_o do_v then_o declare_v against_o they_o so_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o shall_v have_v be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n which_o be_v with_o so_o great_a a_o struggle_v and_o violence_n bring_v into_o the_o roman_a at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n as_o to_o the_o first_o age_n it_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o instance_n of_o epiphanius_n and_o the_o council_n of_o eliberis_n that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v image_n and_o picture_n in_o their_o church_n and_o at_o first_o hardly_o think_v the_o very_a make_n of_o they_o to_o be_v lawful_a as_o appear_v from_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n but_o i_o must_v not_o insist_v on_o particular_n i_o offer_v only_o some_o few_o undeniable_a breviate_n of_o antiquity_n by_o which_o it_o can_v but_o evident_o appear_v to_o any_o ingenuous_a man_n that_o these_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o be_v plain_o and_o notorious_o contrary_a to_o the_o best_a antiquity_n though_o they_o be_v very_o apt_a to_o brag_v of_o that_o upon_o all_o occasion_n yet_o how_o little_a they_o esteem_v it_o and_o how_o conscious_a they_o be_v to_o themselves_o that_o it_o be_v not_o for_o their_o purpose_n and_o that_o it_o be_v true_o against_o they_o i_o shall_v by_o some_o general_a remark_n unquestionable_o demonstrate_v and_o make_v they_o if_o they_o have_v any_o shame_n confess_v it_o themselves_o and_o first_o what_o mean_v their_o expurgatory_n indices_fw-la whereby_o they_o have_v correct_v so_o many_o father_n and_o blot_v out_o and_o expunge_v so_o many_o sentence_n out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o new_a addition_n make_v they_o speak_v contrary_a to_o themselves_o in_o so_o many_o place_n of_o their_o work_n if_o they_o be_v not_o sensible_a that_o those_o ancient_a author_n who_o bring_v down_o to_o we_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v in_o many_o thing_n witness_n against_o they_o and_o bear_v evident_a testimony_n against_o their_o new_a opinion_n this_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o confession_n that_o antiquity_n be_v against_o they_o and_o render_v they_o so_o much_o self-condemned_n that_o they_o intend_v to_o have_v keep_v these_o indices_fw-la very_o private_a and_o it_o be_v only_o by_o chance_n that_o we_o come_v to_o the_o first_o knowledge_n of_o they_o our_o learned_a james_n have_v acquaint_v the_o world_n with_o the_o mystery_n of_o they_o as_o he_o call_v it_o but_o it_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n that_o it_o need_v nothing_o to_o discover_v the_o fraud_n and_o villainy_n of_o it_o to_o raze_v ancient_a record_n be_v a_o crime_n of_o the_o high_a nature_n and_o they_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o great_a degree_n by_o thus_o purge_v and_o correct_v the_o father_n by_o a_o inquisition_n the_o most_o cruel_a of_o any_o other_o and_o that_o appoint_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n need_v no_o other_o proof_n to_o convict_v they_o that_o that_o cause_v which_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o such_o art_n be_v not_o to_o be_v defend_v without_o they_o and_o this_o be_v such_o a_o note_n of_o a_o church_n that_o it_o brand_n and_o stigmatize_n it_o with_o another_o mark_n than_o that_o of_o antiquity_n 2._o beside_o the_o correct_a or_o rather_o corrupt_v so_o many_o father_n which_o be_v genuine_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n the_o counterfeit_n so_o many_o false_a one_o and_o obtrude_a so_o many_o spurious_a author_n upon_o the_o world_n be_v a_o
plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o want_n of_o true_a antiquity_n this_o be_v like_a suborn_n of_o witness_n which_o be_v enough_o to_o make_v all_o the_o world_n suspect_v that_o what_o they_o be_v bring_v for_o and_o what_o they_o depose_v be_v not_o true_a it_o be_v no_o other_o than_o forge_v of_o old_a write_n and_o instrument_n to_o help_v out_o the_o know_a weakness_n of_o a_o crack_a title_n thus_o the_o decretal_a epistle_n be_v counterfeit_v to_o prop_v up_o the_o pope_n spiritual_a power_n and_o constatine_n donation_n to_o establish_v his_o temporal_a the_o cheat_n of_o the_o first_o be_v so_o evident_a from_o the_o style_n be_v so_o sordid_a and_o so_o unlike_o those_o age_n and_o yet_o be_v so_o like_o itself_o in_o all_o part_n as_o show_v it_o to_o have_v throughout_o but_o one_o author_n that_o though_o they_o be_v former_o make_v use_n of_o and_o do_v great_a service_n yet_o they_o be_v now_o lay_v by_o as_o too_o gross_a to_o be_v own_v by_o most_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o that_o church_n and_o the_o other_o though_o it_o be_v still_o defend_v by_o some_o of_o they_o yet_o have_v such_o mark_n of_o forgery_n as_o make_v most_o of_o they_o confess_v it_o but_o great_a number_n be_v there_o of_o forge_a and_o spurious_a author_n whole_a testimony_n be_v still_o produce_v by_o these_o writer_n for_o those_o doctrine_n and_o opinion_n which_o be_v destitute_a of_o true_a antiquity_n a_o collection_n of_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o our_o james_n in_o his_o bastardy_n of_o the_o false_a father_n and_o all_o those_o critic_n who_o have_v write_v censure_n upon_o the_o father_n work_n can_v but_o own_o it_o i_o can_v charge_v this_o upon_o any_o public_a act_n of_o the_o church_n as_o that_o of_o purge_v and_o correct_v the_o father_n but_o most_o of_o their_o writer_n who_o bring_v such_o large_a and_o false_a muster_n of_o the_o father_n be_v guilty_a of_o it_o and_o particular_o some_o of_o their_o late_a book_n among_o we_o testium_fw-la we_o consensus_fw-la veterum_fw-la nubes_fw-la testium_fw-la we_o have_v a_o very_a great_a and_o early_a instance_n of_o this_o notorious_a way_n of_o forgery_n in_o the_o very_a head_n and_o governor_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o be_v in_o falsify_v the_o nicene_n canon_n and_o thrust_v in_o a_o canon_n of_o a_o particular_a synod_n among_o those_o of_o a_o general_n council_n thereby_o to_o claim_v a_o power_n of_o appeal_n to_o themselves_o which_o be_v such_o a_o imposture_n as_o show_n what_o some_o man_n will_v do_v to_o gain_v power_n and_o authority_n over_o other_o church_n and_o what_o a_o unfaithful_a preserver_n a_o church_n may_v be_v that_o pretend_v to_o be_v infallible_a not_o only_o of_o oral_a tradition_n but_o even_o of_o write_n too_o for_o they_o have_v copy_n without_o question_n of_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o if_o the_o other_o great_a church_n of_o constantinople_n antioch_n and_o alexandria_n have_v not_o have_v authentic_a and_o agree_a copy_n to_o the_o contrary_a the_o church_n of_o africa_n have_v be_v run_v down_o by_o one_o of_o the_o most_o palpable_a forgery_n in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n will_v no_o doubt_n have_v make_v a_o great_a deal_n more_o use_n of_o it_o afterward_o than_o upon_o that_o particular_a occasion_n but_o 3._o though_o antiquity_n be_v to_o be_v sometime_o suppress_v and_o stifle_v that_o it_o may_v say_v nothing_o against_o they_o and_o sometime_o suborn_v and_o counterfeit_v that_o it_o may_v bear_v false_a witness_n for_o they_o and_o though_o they_o general_o make_v a_o fair_a show_n and_o a_o great_a noise_n with_o the_o pretence_n of_o it_o yet_o they_o can_v but_o often_o betray_v the_o little_a esteem_n and_o regard_v which_o they_o have_v of_o it_o thus_o to_o give_v a_o instance_n or_o two_o in_o the_o famous_a question_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v immaculate_a conception_n though_o the_o father_n be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v general_o against_o it_o and_o their_o own_o bishop_n canus_n lovan_n canus_n de_fw-fr sanctorum_fw-la auctoritate_fw-la l._n 7._o loc_fw-la theolog._n c._n 1._o lovan_n reckon_v up_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o who_o express_o assert_v she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n and_o say_v that_o this_o be_v the_o unanimous_a opinion_n of_o all_o the_o father_n who_o happen_v to_o make_v mention_n of_o it_o ib._n it_o sancti_fw-la namque_fw-la omnes_fw-la qui_fw-la in_o ejus_fw-la rei_fw-la mentionem_fw-la incidere_fw-la uno_fw-la ore_fw-la asseverarunt_fw-la beatam_fw-la virginem_fw-la in_o peccato_fw-la originali_fw-la conceptam_fw-la hoc_fw-la vid._n ambig_n hoc_fw-la august_n hoc_fw-la chrysost_n etc._n etc._n ib._n yet_o he_o declare_v this_o to_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a and_o infirm_a argument_n which_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o the_o father_n and_o that_o notwithstanding_o that_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v pious_o and_o probable_o maintain_v and_o defend_v in_o the_o church_n ib._n church_n infirmum_fw-la tamen_fw-la exomnium_fw-la authoritate_fw-la argumentum_fw-la ducitur_fw-la quin_fw-la potius_fw-la contraria_fw-la sententia_fw-la &_o probabilitèr_fw-la &_o piè_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la defenditur_fw-la ib._n and_o bellarmine_n say_v 15._o say_v inter_fw-la catholicos_fw-la non_fw-la sunt_fw-la numerandi_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr amis_n great_a l._n 4._o c._n 15._o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v among_o catholic_n who_o be_v of_o another_o opinion_n though_o it_o be_v contrary_a it_o seem_v to_o all_o antiquity_n thus_o at_o other_o time_n bellarmine_n shift_v off_o the_o authority_n of_o st._n cyprian_n when_o he_o plain_o oppose_v that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o say_v that_o he_o mortal_o err_v and_o offend_v in_o so_o do_v 7._o do_v videtur_fw-la mortalitèr_fw-la peccasse_fw-la bellarm_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr romano_n pontifico_fw-la c._n 7._o and_o concern_v justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n and_o other_o their_o opinion_n he_o say_v can_v be_v defend_v from_o great_a error_n 6._o error_n eorum_fw-la sententiam_fw-la non_fw-la video_fw-la quo_fw-la pacto_fw-la ab_fw-la errore_fw-la possumus_fw-la defendere_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr beat_v beat_v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o it_o be_v against_o his_o own_o thus_o also_o of_o st._n hierom_n he_o be_v of_o that_o opinion_n but_o it_o be_v false_a and_o it_o shall_v be_v refute_v 8._o refute_v videtur_fw-la hieronymus_n inâ—eâ_fw-la sententiâ_fw-la fuiâ—se_fw-la sed_fw-la falsa_fw-la est_fw-la &c_n &c_n svo_fw-la loco_fw-la râ—fâ—llenda_fw-la bellarm._n de_fw-fr pontif._n rom._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o to_o mention_v no_o more_o though_o they_o stick_v not_o upon_o all_o occasion_n to_o slight_a and_o contemn_v antiquity_n when_o it_o will_v not_o make_v for_o they_o baronius_n one_o of_o their_o great_a searcher_n into_o antiquity_n but_o as_o great_a a_o corrupter_n of_o it_o who_o have_v take_v that_o oath_n i_o suppose_v prescribe_v by_o pope_n pius_n four_o not_o to_o receive_v or_o expound_v scripture_n but_o according_a to_o the_o uniform_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n yet_o do_v unwary_o but_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n who_o for_o their_o great_a learning_n we_o just_o call_v the_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o the_o catholic_n that_o be_v roman_a church_n do_v not_o always_o follow_v nor_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o interpretation_n of_o scripture_n colon._n scripture_n nam_fw-la sanctissimos_fw-la patres_fw-la quos_fw-la doctores_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la ob_fw-la illorum_fw-la sublimem_fw-la eruditionem_fw-la merito_fw-la nominamus_fw-la in_o interpretatione_n scripturarum_fw-la non_fw-la semper_fw-la ac_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la catholica_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la sequitur_fw-la baron_fw-fr annal._n eccles_n a_o 34._o n._n 213._o p._n 238._o colon._n they_o can_v go_v off_o it_o seem_v from_o their_o oath_n and_o from_o the_o father_n too_o when_o they_o think_v fit_a and_o they_o be_v not_o always_o bind_v to_o keep_v so_o close_o to_o antiquity_n as_o they_o give_v out_o at_o other_o time_n and_o pretend_v they_o do_v but_o in_o the_o last_o place_n 4._o the_o determination_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o present_a church_n be_v the_o only_a thing_n they_o stick_v to_o and_o it_o be_v the_o authority_n and_o infallibility_n of_o that_o which_o they_o rely_v more_o upon_o and_o a_o thousand_o time_n more_o regard_n than_o all_o antiquity_n or_o the_o whole_a sense_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n they_o pretend_v indeed_o not_o to_o determine_v any_o thing_n contrary_a either_o to_o scripture_n or_o to_o the_o primitive_a church_n but_o they_o make_v themselves_o the_o only_a judge_n of_o both_o they_o tell_v we_o they_o make_v no_o new_a doctrine_n nor_o no_o innovation_n in_o faith_n but_o they_o keep_v to_o themselves_o the_o power_n of_o declare_v what_o doctrine_n be_v new_a and_o what_o be_v not_o and_o then_o i_o can_v see_v little_a difference_n between_o their_o make_n and_o their_o declare_v new_a article_n of_o faith_n since_o it_o be_v their_o declare_v make_v they_o to_o be_v believe_v
and_o receive_v as_o such_o when_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v so_o before_o and_o how_o then_o do_v that_o differ_v from_o make_v they_o article_n of_o faith_n bellarmine_n speak_v plain_o out_o though_o against_o his_o own_o note_n when_o he_o say_v the_o church_n of_o latter_a time_n have_v power_n not_o only_o to_o explain_v and_o declare_v but_o constitute_v and_o command_v those_o thing_n which_o belong_v to_o faith_n pontif._n faith_n tract_n de_fw-fr potest_fw-la sum._n pontif._n if_o the_o present_a church_n have_v a_o power_n to_o make_v more_o doctrine_n and_o article_n be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n than_o be_v believe_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n than_o it_o may_v make_v addition_n to_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o make_v that_o necessary_a to_o be_v believe_v at_o one_o time_n which_o be_v not_o at_o another_o if_o it_o have_v not_o this_o power_n let_v they_o declare_v it_o and_o not_o count_v other_o heretic_n who_o receive_v all_o the_o ancient_a creed_n and_o hold_v the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a council_n and_o believe_v all_o those_o doctrine_n that_o the_o whole_a primitive_a church_n in_o all_o place_n and_o at_o all_o time_n ever_o hold_v here_o with_o lyrinensis_n we_o fix_v and_o set_v our_o foot_n and_o here_o we_o resolve_v to_o stand_v and_o keep_v our_o ground_n and_o not_o be_v move_v with_o every_o wind_n of_o doctrine_n that_o shall_v blow_v out_o of_o a_o new_a quarter_n and_o that_o a_o small_a part_n of_o the_o present_a church_n shall_v declare_v to_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n when_o it_o be_v never_o so_o declare_v by_o the_o primitive_a to_o say_v that_o they_o have_v make_v no_o new_a article_n of_o faith_n in_o their_o church_n but_o only_o the_o same_o article_n make_v explicit_fw-la which_o be_v implicit_a before_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v as_o if_o they_o shall_v say_v there_o be_v no_o new_a man_n in_o the_o world_n since_o adam_n or_o noah_n but_o only_o the_o same_o man_n that_o be_v before_o implicit_a in_o their_o loin_n be_v now_o explicit_o bear_v into_o the_o world._n thus_o the_o church_n though_o it_o be_v never_o so_o fruitful_a in_o produce_v doctrine_n and_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o never_o be_v before_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o make_v nothing_o new_a and_o however_o spurious_a its_o doctrine_n may_v be_v and_o however_o degenerate_v from_o the_o faith_n of_o our_o forefather_n yet_o it_o must_v be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_a and_o species_n i'faith_o it_o seem_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v but_o a_o embryo_n or_o like_o a_o small_a seed_n or_o kernel_n implicit_o contain_v all_o the_o part_n entire_a but_o in_o little_a but_o when_o it_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o enlarge_v by_o the_o explicit_a declaration_n of_o the_o church_n than_o it_o may_v swell_v into_o a_o mighty_a bigness_n and_o increase_v even_o into_o the_o large_a tridentine_a bulk_n and_o be_v it_o never_o so_o unlike_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o must_v be_v call_v the_o same_o still_o but_o if_o this_o implicit_a faith_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o primitive_a church_n why_o may_v it_o not_o be_v so_o for_o the_o present_a and_o what_o need_n have_v we_o of_o a_o more_o explicit_a faith_n to_o save_v we_o now_o than_o they_o have_v to_o save_v they_o then_o all_o the_o essential_a article_n of_o christian_a faith_n be_v to_o be_v explicit_o believe_v at_o all_o time_n and_o it_o be_v strange_a that_o we_o must_v be_v now_o oblige_v to_o a_o more_o explicit_a faith_n and_o a_o more_o implicit_a obedience_n than_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v ever_o acquaint_v with_o but_o after_o all_o i_o hope_v those_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v not_o then_o implicit_o believe_v by_o it_o and_o if_o they_o be_v not_o i_o be_o sure_a most_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o different_a from_o the_o reform_a be_v not_o her_o implicit_a doctrine_n but_o unless_o error_n may_v be_v fold_v up_o with_o truth_n and_o one_o part_n of_o a_o contradiction_n may_v be_v involve_v in_o the_o other_o the_o late_a corruption_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o her_o trent_n article_n be_v no_o way_n contain_v in_o the_o quite_o different_a doctrine_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o thus_o because_o i_o have_v go_v too_o far_o with_o this_o discourse_n i_o must_v abrupt_o take_v leave_n of_o bellarmin_n and_o his_o church_n though_o i_o resolve_v by_o god_n grace_n to_o keep_v always_o to_o this_o his_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o therefore_o to_o that_o church_n in_o which_o i_o be_o which_o be_v the_o most_o agreeable_a to_o the_o primitive_a of_o any_o in_o the_o world_n both_o as_o to_o doctrine_n and_o every_o thing_n else_o the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswel_o at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o seven_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n septima_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la vnio_n membrorum_fw-la 〈…〉_o inter_fw-la se_fw-la &_o cum_fw-la capite_fw-la bellar._n l._n four_o c._n 10._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la may_v 26._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n the_o church_n as_o the_o cardinal_n observe_v be_v call_v in_o the_o scripture_n one_o body_n one_o spouse_n one_o sheepfold_a but_o he_o that_o infer_v from_o hence_o that_o unity_n be_v a_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n aught_o to_o be_v very_o well_o assure_v that_o the_o head_n and_o member_n be_v unite_v nowhere_o but_o in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o harlot_n can_v be_v one_o as_o well_o as_o the_o spouse_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o world_n have_v hitherto_o be_v persuade_v that_o bare_a unity_n be_v a_o character_n to_o be_v find_v upon_o society_n of_o different_a nature_n and_o contrary_a design_n that_o of_o itself_o it_o infer_v neither_o good_a nor_o evil_a and_o may_v belong_v to_o a_o body_n of_o rebel_n no_o less_o than_o to_o a_o army_n of_o loyal_a subject_n unity_n be_v then_o indeed_o a_o good_a mark_n when_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n as_o it_o be_v a_o duty_n when_o the_o term_n of_o union_n be_v so_o for_o which_o reason_n the_o union_n of_o the_o church_n be_v of_o all_o other_o the_o most_o excellent_a because_o all_o man_n ought_v to_o follow_v that_o truth_n and_o goodness_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o these_o be_v best_a preserve_v and_o maintain_v by_o union_n among_o those_o who_o follow_v they_o for_o which_o reason_n also_o it_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o gospel_n with_o variety_n of_o expression_n but_o to_o argue_v from_o hence_o that_o the_o union_n of_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o their_o head_n be_v a_o proper_a note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v just_a as_o if_o i_o shall_v conclude_v upon_o see_v a_o thousand_o man_n march_v in_o good_a order_n and_o with_o equal_a pace_n after_o their_o leader_n that_o therefore_o of_o necessity_n they_o must_v be_v go_v to_o york_n notwithstanding_o therefore_o this_o argument_n from_o unity_n be_v attribute_v to_o the_o church_n the_o cardinal_n do_v not_o think_v fit_a to_o leave_v his_o mark_n so_o very_o loose_a and_o common_a but_o slip_v into_o the_o mention_n of_o those_o thing_n wherein_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n consist_v as_o he_o pretend_v he_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o head_n with_o which_o the_o member_n be_v unite_v be_v the_o pope_n and_o as_o for_o their_o union_n among_o themselves_o he_o afterward_o prove_v that_o all_o catholic_n must_v needs_o agree_v in_o all_o point_n of_o faith_n since_o they_o all_o submit_v their_o own_o sense_n to_o the_o sense_n of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o chief_a pastor_n guide_v the_o church_n from_o the_o chair_n of_o peter_n with_o the_o advice_n of_o other_o pastor_n so_o that_o now_o we_o know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n to_o their_o head_n and_o among_o themselves_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n as_o to_o their_o head_n and_o their_o union_n among_o themselves_o in_o believe_v all_o that_o he_o teach_v from_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n etc._n etc._n which_o note_n do_v for_o its_o part_n make_v good_a what_o be_v observe_v at_o first_o concern_v the_o general_a design_n of_o these_o note_n which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o describe_v to_o we_o the_o proper_a character_n of_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n as_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n whatever_o the_o cardinal_n insinuate_v at_o first_o he_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o sensible_a that_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n
with_o the_o head_n and_o among_o themselves_o be_v too_o large_a a_o note_n to_o fit_v no_o other_o society_n but_o a_o true_a christian_a church_n now_o if_o in_o restrain_v his_o note_n he_o have_v understand_v christ_n by_o the_o head_n and_o by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n to_o one_o another_o a_o agreement_n in_o the_o faith_n that_o be_v once_o deliver_v to_o the_o saint_n this_o indeed_o will_v have_v serve_v for_o the_o find_v out_o of_o a_o true_a church_n but_o then_o this_o be_v too_o large_a for_o the_o cardinal_n purpose_n which_o be_v to_o find_v no_o other_o church_n to_o be_v true_a but_o the_o roman_a and_o therefore_o by_o the_o head_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o understand_v the_o pope_n and_o by_o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n a_o agreement_n in_o all_o that_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o it_o be_v to_o be_v hope_v that_o this_o will_v mark_v all_o the_o roman_a communion_n in_o but_o it_o will_v most_o undoubted_o mark_v all_o other_o christian_n out_o of_o the_o only_a true_a church_n for_o this_o be_v the_o admirable_a reason_n to_o which_o it_o lead_v that_o be_v the_o true_a church_n which_o acknowledge_v the_o pope_n for_o its_o head_n and_o for_o its_o faith_n profess_v the_o doctrine_n whatever_o it_o be_v that_o be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o must_v needs_o follow_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n quod_fw-la erat_fw-la demonstrandum_fw-la and_o if_o the_o cardinal_n have_v leave_v the_o matter_n thus_o in_o shorf_n he_o have_v in_o my_o mind_n do_v better_o for_o his_o church_n and_o his_o reason_n have_v be_v less_o exceptionable_a than_o he_o have_v make_v it_o in_o the_o pursuance_n of_o his_o enlargement_n when_o a_o man_n have_v to_o do_v with_o a_o untractable_a piece_n of_o matter_n it_o often_o happen_v that_o the_o more_o he_o strive_v to_o fashion_v it_o to_o his_o own_o purpose_n the_o far_o he_o be_v from_o it_o and_o so_o this_o great_a man_n by_o labour_v overmuch_o to_o make_v this_o his_o mark_n of_o unity_n utter_o unserviceable_a to_o any_o other_o church_n have_v give_v it_o that_o figure_n at_o last_o which_o make_v it_o unfit_a for_o his_o own_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o convenient_a place_n for_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o make_v out_o these_o three_o thing_n i._o that_o the_o unity_n here_o offer_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n ii_o that_o if_o it_o be_v yet_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v it_o not_o iii_o that_o that_o unity_n which_o be_v indeed_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v and_o that_o in_o a_o much_o great_a degree_n than_o they_o i._o that_o the_o unity_n here_o offer_v be_v no_o true_a note_n of_o the_o church_n which_o i_o shall_v show_v concern_v both_o his_o instance_n of_o it_o and_o first_o concern_v union_n with_o the_o pope_n as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o this_o shall_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n be_v a_o pretence_n that_o have_v neither_o scripture_n reason_n nor_o antiquity_n for_o it_o but_o all_o against_o it_o 1._o for_o scripture_n the_o cardinal_n offer_v not_o any_o proof_n from_o thence_o of_o his_o presumption_n which_o yet_o have_v be_v very_o requisite_a to_o a_o point_n of_o so_o vast_a a_o consequence_n if_o the_o scripture_n have_v afford_v any_o testimony_n to_o his_o purpose_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o centre_n of_o its_o unity_n that_o union_n to_o he_o shall_v be_v a_o essential_a character_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o very_o be_v of_o it_o depend_v upon_o he_o but_o that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v not_o give_v we_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n so_o perfect_o unaccountable_a that_o the_o very_a silence_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o high_a nature_n be_v to_o we_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n that_o the_o apostle_n know_v nothing_o of_o any_o such_o constitution_n especial_o since_o they_o do_v not_o forget_v to_o make_v plain_a and_o frequent_a mention_n of_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n to_o which_o all_o the_o member_n be_v to_o be_v unite_v viz._n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n they_o tell_v we_o 23._o eph._n i_o 20_o 22_o 23._o that_o when_o god_n raise_v he_o from_o the_o dead_a he_o give_v he_o to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n to_o the_o church_n which_o be_v his_o body_n that_o as_o there_o be_v many_o member_n in_o one_o body_n so_o we_o be_v many_o 5._o rom._n twelve_o 4_o 5._o be_v one_o body_n in_o christ_n that_o as_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o have_v many_o member_n so_o also_o be_v christ_n 27._o 1_o cor._n twelve_o 12_o 27._o i.e._n christ_n and_o the_o church_n the_o whole_a be_v denominate_v from_o the_o head_n for_o we_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n we_o be_v tell_v that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n 16._o eph._n four_o 16._o even_o christ_n 23._o verse_n 23._o from_o who_o the_o whole_a body_n be_v fit_o join_v together_o etc._n etc._n that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o saviour_n of_o the_o body_n that_o he_o be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n the_o church_n 18._o col._n i._n 18._o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n may_v be_v add_v now_o when_o the_o church_n be_v so_o frequent_o declare_v to_o be_v one_o body_n and_o to_o this_o one_o body_n one_o head_n be_v so_o frequent_o assign_v and_o no_o more_o what_o can_v any_o man_n who_o be_v not_o possess_v with_o prejudice_n make_v of_o this_o but_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o head_n of_o the_o church_n beside_o he_o who_o be_v so_o often_o mention_v as_o such_o and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o any_o man_n go_v about_o to_o add_v another_o head_n to_o the_o church_n he_o may_v if_o he_o please_v find_v out_o another_o church_n for_o the_o head_n nor_o do_v it_o help_v at_o all_o that_o they_o pretend_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v but_o the_o vicarious_a and_o ministerial_a head_n of_o the_o church_n since_o if_o without_o union_n to_o he_o we_o be_v out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o have_v no_o part_n in_o christ_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o this_o pretend_v vicarious_a head_n shall_v have_v be_v as_o plain_o and_o frequent_o express_v as_o we_o know_v the_o true_a and_o real_a head_n to_o have_v be_v nay_o it_o be_v something_o more_o necessary_a since_o a_o very_a slender_a intimation_n may_v have_v be_v sufficient_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o who_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o invisible_a god_n 18._o col._n i._n 15_o 18._o by_o who_o all_o thing_n be_v create_v and_o by_o who_o all_o thing_n consist_v be_v also_o the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n the_o church_n 14._o ver._n 14._o that_o he_o in_o who_o we_o have_v redemption_n through_o his_o blood_n who_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o the_o body_n and_o for_o our_o sake_n humble_v himself_o to_o the_o death_n of_o the_o cross_n shall_v be_v also_o the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n and_o be_v exalt_v to_o be_v head_n over_o all_o thing_n unto_o his_o church_n he_o i_o say_v in_o who_o infinite_a power_n and_o goodness_n meet_v but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v another_o head_n give_v to_o the_o whole_a church_n to_o be_v unite_v to_o which_o be_v no_o less_o necessary_a than_o union_n to_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o this_o catholic_n head_n shall_v be_v no_o other_o than_o a_o sinful_a man_n and_o he_o very_o often_o none_o of_o the_o best_a this_o be_v so_o far_o remove_v from_o self-evidence_n or_o even_a probability_n that_o it_o certain_o need_v very_o express_a mention_n if_o not_o frequent_a inculcation_n now_o that_o he_o shall_v be_v frequent_o mention_v as_o head_n of_o the_o church_n who_o in_o comparison_n need_v not_o to_o be_v mention_v at_o all_o and_o that_o no_o mention_n at_o all_o shall_v be_v make_v of_o another_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o need_v it_o very_o much_o be_v for_o they_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o who_o make_v union_n to_o this_o late_a head_n no_o less_o necessary_a to_o a_o part_n in_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n than_o union_n to_o the_o former_a which_o account_n will_v be_v much_o hard_a to_o be_v give_v inasmuch_o as_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o of_o this_o pretend_a head_n where_o there_o be_v the_o most_o fair_a and_o invite_a occasion_n for_o it_o that_o can_v be_v well_o imagine_v thus_o st._n paul_n show_v what_o gift_n christ_n bestow_v upon_o his_o church_n after_o his_o ascension_n say_v he_o give_v some_o apostle_n and_o some_o prophet_n etc._n eph._n four_o 11_o 12_o etc._n etc._n and_o some_o evangelist_n and_o some_o pastor_n and_o teacher_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o body_n of_o
other_o have_v to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v the_o character_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n i_o desire_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o these_o follow_v particular_n may_v be_v consider_v 1._o that_o although_o we_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o many_o error_n and_o mistake_v yet_o we_o allow_v it_o to_o contain_v in_o it_o a_o mixture_n of_o truth_n now_o this_o very_a mixture_n of_o truth_n may_v perhaps_o be_v of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o make_v proselyte_n but_o than_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v but_o that_o such_o proselyte_n may_v likewise_o have_v embrace_v the_o error_n which_o be_v mix_v with_o it_o as_o well_o as_o the_o truth_n itself_o the_o indian_n who_o conversion_n to_o the_o romish_a faith_n i_o shall_v speak_v of_o afterward_o be_v not_o so_o void_a of_o reason_n but_o that_o if_o they_o compare_v the_o religion_n of_o their_o conqueror_n with_o their_o own_o worship_n they_o may_v be_v persuade_v to_o embrace_v the_o former_a rather_o than_o adhere_v still_o to_o the_o latter_a and_o although_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o be_v but_o half_o convert_v to_o the_o truth_n yet_o it_o be_v better_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v thus_o than_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o have_v be_v convert_v at_o all_o for_o by_o this_o mean_v they_o be_v much_o near_o the_o reception_n of_o the_o whole_a truth_n than_o they_o be_v former_o which_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n and_o therefore_o we_o reckon_v those_o but_o a_o ill_a sort_n of_o protestant_n who_o will_v rather_o have_v man_n turk_n and_o infidel_n than_o of_o the_o romish_a church_n but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o conversion_n of_o never_o so_o many_o to_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o argument_n of_o its_o not_o be_v a_o corrupt_a church_n as_o long_o as_o we_o can_v prove_v it_o to_o maintain_v such_o gross_a error_n as_o it_o do_v although_o accompany_v with_o such_o a_o mixture_n of_o truth_n as_o may_v be_v of_o great_a force_n to_o bring_v over_o such_o as_o have_v before_o little_a or_o no_o knowledge_n thereof_o 2._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o its_o be_v a_o true_a church_n because_o it_o be_v so_o much_o alter_v from_o what_o it_o former_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o same_o with_o that_o which_o be_v deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n to_o the_o saint_n afterward_o new_a doctrine_n insensible_o creep_v into_o and_o be_v receive_v by_o that_o church_n and_o at_o last_o matter_n come_v to_o be_v settle_v as_o we_o now_o find_v they_o in_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n this_o have_v be_v often_o clear_v by_o learned_a man_n and_o in_o some_o of_o those_o discourse_n which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v write_v etc._n barrow_n of_o the_o pope_n suprem_fw-la discourse_v of_o transub_v disc_n concern_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o the_o saint_n disc_n of_o commun_n in_o one_o kind_n vindicat._n of_o the_o answ_n to_o some_o late_a paper_n etc._n etc._n some_o of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n have_v be_v trace_v step_n by_o step_n and_o the_o manner_n now_o they_o come_v to_o be_v receive_v set_v down_o and_o in_o other_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v compare_v with_o herself_o and_o what_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v be_v show_v to_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o what_o be_v hold_v some_o age_n ago_o now_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o thing_n that_o be_v different_a shall_v be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o that_o which_o be_v always_o the_o same_o since_o than_o i_o suppose_v it_o will_v be_v ready_o grant_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v always_o be_v the_o true_a church_n the_o efficacy_n of_o its_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n thereof_o since_o in_o some_o age_n those_o doctrine_n have_v prevail_v in_o it_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o those_o which_o have_v prevail_v in_o other_o 3._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n where_o those_o who_o embrace_v it_o be_v hinder_v from_o thorough_o examine_v it_o for_o without_o a_o thorough_a examination_n it_o never_o can_v be_v right_o understand_v and_o what_o efficacy_n can_v it_o have_v upon_o his_o mind_n who_o do_v not_o right_o understand_v it_o now_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n exact_v of_o the_o member_n of_o her_o communion_n a_o tame_a submission_n to_o and_o compliance_n with_o whatever_o she_o propose_v to_o their_o belief_n and_o practice_n and_o by_o forbid_v they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o scripture_n she_o take_v from_o they_o the_o use_n of_o that_o rule_n whereby_o they_o be_v to_o judge_n of_o the_o reasonableness_n of_o her_o proposal_n how_o then_o can_v the_o reception_n of_o her_o doctrine_n be_v a_o note_n of_o she_o be_v a_o true_a church_n when_o perhaps_o not_o one_o among_o a_o thousand_o of_o her_o member_n who_o receeive_v it_o be_v capable_a of_o understanding_n what_o he_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v 4._o that_o the_o prevalency_n of_o any_o doctrine_n can_v be_v no_o note_n of_o a_o true_a church_n where_o art_n and_o force_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o make_v it_o prevail_v for_o it_o be_v no_o difficult_a matter_n for_o cunning_a deceiver_n to_o impose_v upon_o unstable_a soul_n and_o it_o must_v be_v a_o great_a courage_n and_o constancy_n of_o mind_n which_o can_v make_v man_n for-go_a father_n and_o mother_n house_n and_o land_n etc._n etc._n for_o the_o sake_n of_o truth_n now_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v take_v this_o course_n to_o propagate_v her_o doctrine_n we_o may_v be_v assure_v by_o some_o of_o she_o own_o member_n there_o be_v say_v erasmus_n 23._o erasmus_n in_o annot._n in_o mat._n 23._o those_o who_o after_o a_o new_a example_n make_v christian_n by_o force_n but_o whilst_o they_o pretend_v the_o propagation_n of_o religion_n they_o do_v in_o reality_n study_v the_o enlargement_n of_o riches_n and_o power_n not_o unlike_o these_o be_v those_o monk_n who_o inveigle_v other_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o their_o order_n and_o do_v use_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o cunning_a to_o ensnare_v such_o as_o be_v young_a and_o unskilful_a and_o who_o neither_o understand_v themselves_o nor_o the_o nature_n of_o true_a religion_n and_o stapleton_n declare_v very_o free_o 1582._o stapleton_n epist_n dedic_n de_fw-fr oper_n justific_n edit_fw-la paris_n 1582._o eo_fw-la sane_fw-la loco_fw-la haereses_fw-la sunt_fw-la etc._n etc._n heresy_n be_v come_v to_o that_o pass_n that_o their_o gordian_a knot_n be_v not_o to_o be_v dissolve_v by_o art_n and_o industry_n but_o by_o the_o sword_n of_o alexander_n and_o the_o club_n of_o hercules_n be_v more_o fit_a to_o subdue_v they_o than_o the_o harp_n of_o apollo_n i_o may_v quote_v several_a other_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o the_o constant_a practice_n of_o the_o inquisition_n in_o those_o place_n where_o it_o be_v receive_v and_o the_o extraordinary_a method_n which_o have_v of_o late_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o a_o neighbour_a nation_n to_o gain_v proselyte_n do_v sufficient_o show_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v more_o depend_v upon_o something_o else_o than_o upon_o the_o efficacy_n of_o her_o doctrine_n for_o the_o make_n of_o convert_v which_o will_v more_o full_o appear_v if_o in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o consider_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o the_o cardinal_n argument_n which_o be_v fetch_v first_o from_o the_o scripture_n second_o from_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n three_o from_o the_o particular_a instance_n which_o he_o give_v of_o conversion_n wrought_v by_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n first_o as_o to_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v quote_v ps_n 19.7_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v perfect_a convert_v the_o soul_n and_o heb._n 4.12_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v quick_a and_o powerful_a and_o sharp_a than_o any_o two-edged_a sword_n pierce_v even_o to_o the_o divide_v asunder_o of_o soul_n and_o spirit_n and_o of_o the_o joint_n and_o marrow_n and_o be_v a_o discerner_n of_o the_o thought_n and_o intent_n of_o the_o heart_n it_o may_v be_v answer_v 1._o that_o the_o latter_a of_o these_o be_v by_o several_a expositor_n interpret_v of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o of_o his_o doctrine_n 2._o that_o if_o they_o be_v both_o interpret_v of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o any_o doctrine_n yet_o that_o the_o efficacy_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o be_v whole_o internal_a as_o we_o before_o observe_v and_o consequent_o such_o as_o can_v be_v account_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n for_o the_o note_n of_o a_o church_n must_v be_v what_o any_o one_o can_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o 3._o suppose_v by_o these_o word_n
it_o be_v in_o a_o time_n when_o the_o monk_n plenty_n and_o ease_n and_o freedom_n from_o all_o danger_n give_v they_o a_o luxurancy_n of_o thought_n and_o fancy_n and_o the_o invention_n itself_o a_o title_n to_o the_o favour_n of_o great_a man_n and_o perhaps_o to_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o honour_n to_o be_v do_v for_o they_o after_o death_n so_o st._n bernard_n have_v the_o fame_n of_o miracle_n affix_v to_o he_o by_o those_o that_o come_v after_o he_o as_o he_o have_v do_v to_o st._n malachy_n in_o the_o same_o age_n with_o himself_o so_o also_o st._n anthonine_n tell_v his_o story_n of_o st._n vincentius_n and_o surius_n his_o of_o he_o but_o then_o 2._o beside_o matter_n of_o fact_n wherein_o as_o to_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o reason_n of_o credibility_n there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o difference_n so_o also_o be_v there_o in_o the_o force_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o one_o and_o of_o the_o other_o to_o confirm_v what_o they_o be_v produce_v for_o there_o be_v a_o most_o unquestionable_a force_n in_o the_o argument_n take_v from_o those_o miracle_n that_o be_v for_o the_o first_o proof_n of_o christianity_n but_o not_o so_o in_o the_o other_o as_o we_o shall_v see_v anon_o there_o be_v these_o circumstance_n that_o high_o recommend_v the_o primitive_a miracle_n 1._o that_o those_o that_o be_v wrought_v be_v general_o very_o beneficial_a to_o human_a nature_n do_v mighty_a office_n of_o kindness_n towards_o those_o who_o they_o be_v wrought_v upon_o such_o as_o heal_v the_o sick_a raise_v the_o dead_a restore_v the_o deaf_a the_o lame_a and_o the_o blind_a etc._n etc._n all_o which_o bear_v a_o excellent_a proportion_n to_o the_o great_a design_n of_o redeem_v and_o save_v mankind_n and_o if_o at_o any_o time_n there_o be_v any_o mixture_n of_o severity_n in_o the_o very_a act_n such_o as_o strike_v some_o dead_a by_o a_o word_n be_v speak_v or_o put_v other_o into_o the_o immediate_a possession_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o the_o act_n of_o excommunication_n yet_o be_v even_o this_o do_v either_o in_o kindness_n to_o posterity_n by_o fix_v in_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o thing_n one_o or_o two_o stand_a pillar_n of_o salt_n that_o may_v be_v for_o example_n and_o admonition_n to_o after_o age_n against_o some_o practice_n that_o may_v otherwise_o in_o time_n destroy_v christianity_n as_o in_o the_o first_o instance_n of_o ananias_n and_o sapphira_n against_o the_o sin_n of_o hypocrisy_n or_o else_o to_o some_o good_a purpose_n for_o the_o person_n themselves_o as_o in_o the_o last_o instance_n of_o excommunication_n so_o the_o incestuous_a person_n be_v adjudge_v by_o st._n paul_n to_o deliver_v such_o a_o one_o to_o satan_n for_o the_o destruction_n of_o the_o flesh_n that_o the_o spirit_n may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n 1_o cor._n v._o 5._o none_o of_o these_o miracle_n be_v such_o useless_a ludicrous_a action_n as_o the_o romish_a author_n have_v fill_v their_o history_n with_o such_o as_o that_o of_o st._n berinus_fw-la who_o be_v full_a sail_n for_o france_n and_o half_a his_o voyage_n over_o find_v he_o have_v forget_v something_o walk_v out_o upon_o the_o sea_n and_o return_v back_o dry-shod_a such_o again_o as_o st._n francis_n bespeak_v the_o ass_n in_o the_o kind_a compellation_n of_o brother_n to_o stand_v quiet_a till_o he_o have_v do_v preach_v and_o not_o disturb_v the_o solemnity_n such_o as_o st._n mochua_n by_o his_o prayer_n and_o staff_n hinder_v the_o poor_a lamb_n from_o suck_v their_o dam_n when_o they_o be_v run_v towards_o they_o with_o full_a appetite_n and_o s._n fintanus_n keep_v off_o the_o calf_n from_o the_o cow_n that_o they_o can_v neither_o of_o they_o move_v towards_o one_o another_o such_o in_o a_o word_n as_o st._n finnianus_n and_o st._n ruadanus_n sport_v their_o miracle_n with_o each_o other_o as_o if_o they_o have_v the_o power_n give_v they_o for_o no_o other_o end_n but_o mere_a trial_n of_o skill_n or_o some_o pretty_a diversion_n to_o bystander_n finniani_n bystander_n v._o colgan_n in_o vit._n mochua_n &_o finniani_n 2._o as_o those_o primitive_a miracle_n be_v general_o very_o beneficial_a to_o human_a nature_n so_o the_o design_n of_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a importance_n and_o significancy_n imaginable_a and_o this_o both_o design_n and_o the_o miracle_n that_o shall_v confirm_v it_o plain_o lay_v down_o beforehand_o in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o design_n be_v to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v entire_o a_o excellent_a religion_n a_o perfect_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n nay_o further_o to_o abolish_v a_o former_a model_n and_o constitution_n of_o thing_n that_o have_v be_v former_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v by_o the_o very_a same_o argument_n of_o miracle_n it_o be_v not_o to_o establish_v any_o one_o particular_a doctrine_n that_o may_v be_v either_o in_o supplement_n to_o or_o direct_a contradiction_n of_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o deliver_v but_o to_o settle_v one_o perfect_a and_o entire_a standard_n that_o shall_v be_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o all_o that_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o practice_v to_o the_o world_n end._n it_o be_v true_a the_o jewish_a dispensation_n as_o it_o be_v fix_v and_o model_v whole_o at_o the_o appointment_n of_o god_n by_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o mediator_n moses_n so_o it_o be_v also_o enforce_v by_o such_o visible_a power_n from_o above_o that_o abundant_o authorise_a the_o institution_n and_o give_v it_o that_o confirmation_n so_o long_o as_o it_o be_v frame_v and_o the_o sign_v to_o continue_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o kind_n of_o miracle_n pretend_v but_o shall_v then_o have_v its_o trial_n by_o this_o standard_n and_o if_o any_o thing_n shall_v be_v wrought_v with_o design_n to_o draw_v any_o off_o from_o their_o present_a establishment_n the_o sign_n or_o wonder_n shall_v for_o that_o reason_n be_v reject_v and_o the_o pretender_n to_o it_o though_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o signal_n in_o perform_v it_o immediate_o condemn_v deut._n 13._o begin_v but_o then_o as_o thing_n be_v then_o settle_v for_o a_o continuance_n of_o time_n only_o and_o the_o change_n of_o the_o whole_a scene_n be_v determine_v on_o the_o appear_a of_o the_o promise_a meffiah_n so_o this_o change_n and_o the_o person_n that_o shall_v effect_v it_o with_o all_o the_o mighty_a work_n he_o shall_v perform_v and_o the_o vast_a success_n of_o these_o miracle_n according_o be_v all_o point_a out_o beforehand_o by_o express_a prophecy_n utter_v under_o this_o very_a mosaic_a dispensation_n the_o lord_n thy_o god_n will_v raise_v unto_o thou_o a_o prophet_n from_o the_o midst_n of_o thou_o of_o thy_o brethren_n like_v unto_o i_o unto_o he_o you_o shall_v hearken_v deut._n xviii_o 15._o to_o this_o prophecy_n st._n stephen_n appeal_v in_o the_o defence_n he_o make_v for_o himself_o act_v seven_o 37._o and_o this_o be_v the_o whole_a indication_n our_o saviour_n think_v fit_a to_o give_v john_n the_o baptist_n that_o himself_o be_v the_o person_n that_o shall_v come_v viz._n the_o blind_a receive_v their_o sight_n the_o leper_n be_v cleanse_v the_o deaf_a hear_v 5._o mat._n xi_o 5._o the_o lame_a walk_n the_o dead_a be_v raise_v up_o and_o to_o the_o poor_a the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v as_o have_v be_v prophesy_v before_o now_o if_o the_o cardinal_n can_v have_v show_v either_o that_o a_o new_a dispensation_n of_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v introduce_v after_o what_o have_v be_v establish_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n or_o that_o what_o be_v to_o be_v introduce_v shall_v be_v also_o a_o fresh_a confirm_v by_o some_o new_a endowment_n of_o power_n from_o above_o and_o that_o according_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n upon_o just_a warrant_n have_v introduce_v and_o by_o her_o miracle_n have_v authorize_v this_o great_a revolution_n here_o indeed_o have_v be_v a_o reasonable_a proposal_n to_o our_o faith._n but_o as_o there_o be_v no_o hint_n of_o this_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n nor_o no_o prediction_n of_o miracle_n to_o confirm_v it_o so_o if_o any_o such_o thing_n be_v now_o pretend_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o this_o kind_n they_o be_v no_o warrant_n to_o we_o to_o embrace_v it_o there_o be_v i_o confess_v a_o considerable_a change_n foretell_v and_o there_o be_v also_o a_o prophecy_n as_o to_o those_o wonder_n that_o shall_v be_v wrought_v for_o the_o justify_n of_o this_o change_n but_o then_o this_o change_n have_v no_o other_o denomination_n than_o that_o of_o apostasy_n or_o fall_v away_o and_o the_o wonder_n by_o which_o it_o must_v be_v justify_v be_v to_o be_v no_o other_o than_o lie_a wonder_n with_o all_o deceiveableness_n of_o unrighteousness_n in_o they_o that_o perish_v 2_o thes_n two_o 9_o 10._o and_o as_o to_o this_o change_n and_o these_o wonder_n if_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n
virtutes_fw-la magnas_fw-la in_o terris_fw-la facere_fw-la sublimis_fw-la utique_fw-la &_o admirabilis_fw-la res_fw-la est_fw-la non_fw-la tamen_fw-la regnum_fw-la coeleste_fw-la consequitur_fw-la quisquis_fw-la in_o his_o omnibus_fw-la invenitur_fw-la nisi_fw-la recti_fw-la &_o justi_fw-la itineris_fw-la observatione_fw-la gradiatur_fw-la cypr._n de_fw-fr unitat._n eccles_n st._n cyprian_n discourse_v of_o some_o that_o have_v break_v off_o from_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o suppose_v it_o possible_a for_o they_o to_o signalise_v themselves_o by_o miracle_n quote_v that_o passage_n of_o st._n john_n ep._n 1._o ch_n 2._o they_o go_v out_o from_o we_o but_o they_o be_v not_o of_o we_o tell_v we_o that_o though_o the_o do_v such_o miracle_n be_v a_o high_a and_o admirable_a thing_n yet_o if_o they_o take_v not_o heed_n to_o go_v in_o the_o just_a and_o right_a way_n it_o give_v they_o no_o title_n to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n where_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o recti_fw-la &_o justi_fw-la itineris_fw-la observatio_fw-la be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v mere_o a_o good_a and_o virtuous_a life_n for_o that_o be_v acknowledge_v on_o all_o hand_n that_o some_o person_n inward_o wicked_a but_o outward_o hold_v communion_n with_o the_o true_a church_n may_v work_v miracle_n as_o probable_o judas_n do_v among_o the_o other_o disciple_n but_o st._n cyprian_n mean_v it_o of_o those_o that_o have_v turn_v out_o of_o the_o right_a way_n and_o through_o schism_n have_v break_v off_o from_o the_o true_a church_n as_o the_o tenor_n of_o that_o discourse_n carry_v it_o 9_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d irenae_n advers._fw-la haeres_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 9_o irenaeus_n tell_v we_o of_o the_o prodigious_a error_n of_o marcus_n the_o heretic_n and_o yet_o two_o of_o the_o wonder_n he_o do_v viz._n when_o he_o be_v consecrate_v or_o give_v of_o thanks_o over_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o wine_n draw_v out_o his_o invocation_n to_o a_o mighty_a length_n he_o make_v the_o cup_n appear_v of_o a_o purple_a or_o red_a colour_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o that_o grace_n that_o come_v from_o the_o place_n which_o be_v above_o all_o thing_n do_v by_o the_o power_n of_o his_o invocation_n distil_v its_o own_o blood_n into_o the_o cup_n that_o those_o that_o be_v present_a shall_v vehement_o desire_v to_o taste_v of_o the_o same_o draught_n that_o so_o that_o very_a grace_n boast_v of_o by_o the_o magician_n may_v actual_o flow_v into_o they_o too_o he_o further_a instance_n in_o a_o magic_a trick_n he_o have_v of_o fill_v a_o great_a cup_n with_o a_o much_o less_o and_o to_o the_o view_n of_o other_o inspire_v some_o of_o the_o seduce_v woman_n with_o the_o gift_n of_o prophesy_v and_o the_o like_a this_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n be_v quote_v verbatim_o by_o epiphanius_n who_o also_o call_v this_o marcus_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o perfect_o skill_a in_o the_o magic_n art._n marcosii_n art._n epiphan_n in_o haeres_fw-la 34._o marcosii_n finem_fw-la marcosii_n august_n exposit_n in_o evang_v johann_n tractat._n 13._o versus_fw-la finem_fw-la st._n austin_n direct_v thus_o let_v no_o man_n say_v he_o vend_fw-mi fable_n among_o you_o both_o pontius_n wrought_v a_o miracle_n and_o donatus_n pray_v and_o god_n answer_v he_o from_o heaven_n first_o either_o they_o be_v deceive_v themselves_o or_o else_o they_o deceive_v other_o however_o suppose_v he_o can_v remove_v mountain_n yet_o say_v the_o apostle_n if_o i_o have_v not_o charity_n i_o be_o nothing_o let_v we_o see_v whether_o he_o have_v not_o charity_n i_o shall_v have_v believe_v it_o if_o he_o have_v not_o divide_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o god_n have_v warn_v i_o against_o such_o wonder-monger_n if_o i_o may_v so_o call_v they_o mirabiliarios_fw-la they_o istos_fw-la mirabiliarios_fw-la in_o the_o latter_a day_n there_o shall_v arise_v false_a prophet_n do_v sign_n and_o wonder_n etc._n etc._n mark_v xiii_o ergo_fw-la cautos_fw-la nos_fw-la fecit_fw-la sponsus_fw-la quia_fw-la miraculis_fw-la decipi_fw-la non_fw-la debemus_fw-la therefore_o have_v our_o lord_n warn_v we_o because_o we_o shall_v not_o be_v deceive_v by_o miracle_n and_o so_o he_o go_v on_o with_o that_o which_o we_o find_v in_o decret_a part_n 2._o caus_n 1._o quaest_n 1._o cap._n 56._o teneamus_fw-la ergo_fw-la unitatem_fw-la fratres_fw-la mei_fw-la praeter_fw-la vnitatem_fw-la &_o qui_fw-la facit_fw-la miracula_fw-la nihil_fw-la est_fw-la let_v we_o hold_v fast_o the_o unity_n out_o of_o this_o unity_n even_o he_o that_o work_v miracle_n be_v nothing_o peter_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o raise_v the_o dead_a simon_n magus_n do_v many_o thing_n there_o be_v many_o christian_n that_o can_v do_v none_o of_o these_o thing_n neither_o what_o peter_n nor_o what_o simon_n do_v but_o what_o do_v they_o rejoice_v in_o that_o their_o name_n be_v waitten_v in_o heaven_n this_o father_n have_v many_o other_o passage_n of_o this_o kind_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr unitate_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la but_o they_o be_v already_o so_o large_o quote_v in_o that_o excellent_a preface_n before_o the_o school_n of_o the_o eucharist_n late_o make_v english_a that_o i_o refer_v the_o reader_n thither_o not_o only_o for_o that_o but_o also_o for_o the_o whole_a argument_n about_o miracle_n which_o may_v just_o have_v supersede_v this_o discourse_n upon_o the_o note_n of_o miracle_n have_v it_o be_v so_o order_v in_o its_o due_a place_n so_o that_o miracle_n mere_o we_o see_v in_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o father_n be_v never_o account_v a_o full_a and_o adequate_a note_n of_o any_o true_a church_n which_o in_o truth_n the_o cardinal_n himself_o after_o the_o great_a foundation_n he_o seem_v to_o have_v lay_v as_o to_o the_o sufficiency_n of_o miracle_n do_v in_o some_o measure_n yield_v when_o he_o tell_v we_o in_o this_o very_a same_o chapter_n 14._o exit_fw-la miraculis_fw-la demonstratur_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la quoad_fw-la evidentiam_fw-la vel_fw-la certitudinem_fw-la rei_fw-la sed_fw-la quoad_fw-la evidentiam_fw-la &_o certitudinem_fw-la credibilitatis_fw-la bel._n l._n four_o c._n 14._o that_o the_o church_n be_v demonstrate_v by_o miracle_n not_o as_o to_o the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o as_o to_o the_o evidence_n and_o certainty_n of_o credibility_n which_o be_v as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v that_o miracle_n may_v be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o they_o may_v not_o be_v so_o that_o be_v such_o a_o kind_n of_o note_n by_o which_o we_o may_v give_v a_o good_a guess_n at_o the_o true_a church_n but_o can_v be_v certain_a for_o as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o writer_n express_v it_o miracula_fw-la deo_fw-la &_o diabolo_fw-it christo_fw-la &_o antichristo_fw-la sunt_fw-la communia_fw-la tim._n communia_fw-la espencaeus_fw-la in_o 2_o ad_fw-la tim._n miracle_n be_v common_a to_o god_n and_o the_o devil_n to_o christ_n and_o antichrist_n ii_o if_o miracle_n in_o general_a be_v no_o sufficient_a note_n or_o proof_n of_o any_o church_n whatever_o much_o less_o be_v those_o miracle_n allege_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o confirmation_n of_o those_o particular_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n wherein_o we_o of_o the_o reform_a church_n differ_v from_o they_o much_o less_o i_o say_v be_v they_o any_o just_a note_n of_o their_o church_n or_o evidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o those_o doctrine_n there_o be_v a_o variety_n of_o miracle_n offer_v to_o we_o in_o their_o history_n or_o in_o their_o legend_n in_o confirmation_n of_o the_o several_a doctrine_n of_o sacramental_a confession_n adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n the_o bodily_a presence_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o holiness_n of_o particular_a person_n that_o have_v flourish_v in_o their_o church_n now_o as_o to_o this_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v these_o thing_n first_o that_o we_o do_v not_o observe_v any_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n to_o expect_v any_o miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o particular_a doctrine_n whatever_o second_o that_o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o these_o miracle_n be_v allege_v in_o confirmation_n of_o be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v express_o assert_v or_o warrant_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o they_o rather_o bear_v a_o direct_a contrariety_n three_o that_o there_o be_v no_o tolerable_a ground_n for_o certainty_n as_o to_o the_o truth_n of_o most_o of_o those_o miracle_n which_o the_o romanist_n do_v make_v the_o glory_n of_o their_o church_n first_o that_o we_o do_v not_o observe_v any_o ground_n throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n either_o of_o the_o old_a or_o new_a testament_n to_o expect_v any_o miracle_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o particular_a doctrine_n whatever_o the_o miracle_n under_o the_o mosaic_a dispensation_n be_v to_o confirm_v and_o establish_v that_o and_o the_o miracle_n perform_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n as_o i_o have_v already_o intimate_v be_v to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v
follow_v of_o bonaventure_n who_o be_v never_o to_o be_v forget_v for_o his_o devotion_n to_o the_o virgin._n but_o allow_v these_o story_n to_o be_v well_o attest_v let_v we_o see_v how_o the_o cardinal_n prove_v by_o they_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n why_o he_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o monastic_o be_v addict_v to_o the_o pope_n now_o how_o much_o benedict_n be_v addict_v to_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o worth_a enquiry_n since_o his_o prophetic_a gift_n will_v do_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n no_o service_n now_o that_o she_o be_v so_o vast_o alter_v from_o what_o she_o be_v in_o pope_n gregory_n day_n who_o write_v the_o abbot_n life_n 72._o vindication_n of_o answer_n to_o some_o late_a paper_n p._n 72._o as_o have_v late_o be_v prove_v beyond_o possibility_n of_o confutation_n as_o for_o st._n bernard_n he_o be_v certain_o very_o far_o from_o be_v addict_v to_o the_o pope_n who_o beside_o his_o sharp_a reproof_n of_o eugenius_n 3._o de_fw-fr consider_n ad_fw-la eugen._n l._n 3._o tell_v he_o in_o plain_a term_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o lord_n of_o the_o bishop_n but_o one_o of_o they_o so_o that_o if_o his_o prophecy_n too_o must_v go_v for_o the_o credit_n of_o that_o communion_n that_o agree_v most_o with_o he_o in_o doctrine_n we_o shall_v put_v hard_a to_o get_v the_o prophet_n on_o our_o side_n by_o show_v that_o there_o be_v good_a reason_n to_o put_v he_o into_o the_o catalogus_fw-la testium_fw-la veritatis_fw-la but_o for_o st._n francis_n we_o be_v very_o willing_a to_o let_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v he_o and_o his_o prophecy_n and_o to_o make_v the_o best_a of_o it_o they_o can_v it_o be_v so_o very_a trifle_a a_o business_n that_o the_o cardinal_n be_v make_v use_n of_o such_o story_n to_o support_v so_o magnificent_a a_o pretence_n as_o that_o of_o prophetic_a light_n in_o his_o church_n plain_o show_v that_o either_o he_o be_v or_o aught_o at_o least_o to_o have_v be_v trouble_v that_o he_o have_v no_o better_o he_o shall_v have_v remember_v the_o just_a exception_n he_o bring_v against_o the_o heathen_a oracle_n and_o since_o he_o appeal_v to_o the_o old_a testament_n for_o this_o his_o note_n of_o the_o church_n he_o have_v do_v well_o to_o consider_v the_o vast_a difference_n between_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o prophet_n there_o on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o not_o only_o between_o those_o oracle_n but_o these_o his_o petty_a prediction_n also_o on_o the_o other_o and_o then_o certain_o he_o will_v have_v be_v ashamed_a of_o these_o proof_n of_o a_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n among_o those_o of_o his_o own_o party_n which_o he_o bring_v when_o he_o will_v apply_v this_o note_n to_o his_o church_n i_o grant_v that_o the_o prediction_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o size_n and_o though_o all_o the_o prophet_n speak_v as_o they_o be_v move_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n yet_o some_o of_o their_o prediction_n have_v incomparable_o more_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a character_n of_o divinity_n upon_o they_o than_o other_o have_v and_o those_o be_v the_o prediction_n design_v to_o give_v testimony_n to_o our_o faith_n of_o which_o kind_n those_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n make_v it_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o prophecy_n for_o there_o we_o find_v that_o divers_a matter_n of_o fact_n be_v foretell_v many_o age_n and_o some_o of_o they_o thousand_o of_o year_n before_o the_o event_n that_o the_o time_n when_o such_o and_o such_o thing_n shall_v happen_v be_v describe_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o empire_n not_o then_o begin_v when_o the_o prophet_n speak_v nor_o to_o begin_v for_o some_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o that_o such_o circumstance_n be_v at_o so_o vast_a a_o distance_n of_o time_n foretell_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o create_a understanding_n so_o much_o as_o to_o guess_v at_o they_o so_o long_o before_o they_o come_v to_o pass_v in_o a_o word_n that_o the_o several_a thing_n which_o the_o prophet_n at_o sundry_a time_n foretell_v concern_v christ_n meet_v in_o jesus_n and_o conspire_v in_o bear_v witness_n to_o he_o the_o evidence_n of_o that_o testimony_n be_v unanswerable_a when_o all_o thing_n be_v lay_v together_o for_o this_o be_v the_o method_n our_o saviour_n take_v to_o confirm_v his_o two_o doubt_a disciple_n he_o begin_v at_o moses_n and_o alice_n the_o prophet_n 27._o luke_n xxiv_o 27._o and_o expound_v to_o they_o in_o all_z the_o scripture_n the_o thing_n concern_v himself_o not_o that_o there_o be_v no_o illustrious_a prediction_n before_o christ_n but_o such_o as_o be_v to_o be_v fulfil_v in_o he_o for_o many_o there_o be_v that_o receive_v their_o accomplishment_n before_o such_o as_o that_o of_o the_o birth_n of_o josias_n by_o name_n three_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o be_v bear_v 1._o 1_o king_n xiii_o 2._o 2_o king_n xxiii_o 16._o isa_n xliv_o 28._o xlv_o 4._o ezra_n i._n 1._o and_o his_o burn_a upon_o the_o altar_n at_o bethel_n the_o priest_n bone_n that_o have_v offer_v incense_n there_o and_o that_o of_o restore_v the_o jew_n by_o cyrus_n the_o persian_a though_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o persian_a empire_n be_v yet_o in_o be_v no_o nor_o the_o captivity_n begin_v from_o which_o he_o be_v to_o release_v they_o the_o fulfil_n of_o such_o prediction_n as_o these_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o testimony_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o prophecy_n concern_v christ_n till_o the_o time_n come_v when_o the_o answerableness_n of_o the_o event_n shall_v above_o all_o thing_n show_v that_o they_o also_o be_v divine_a if_o a_o man_n will_v make_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n and_o then_o apply_v it_o to_o his_o own_o one_o will_v expect_v that_o he_o shall_v bring_v forth_o some_o such_o prediction_n as_o those_o of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v beyond_o all_o exception_n divine_a for_o the_o carry_v on_o of_o his_o purpose_n but_o instead_o of_o that_o to_o bring_v two_o or_o three_o thin_a story_n one_o of_o which_o be_v a_o prediction_n of_o a_o event_n that_o be_v to_o happen_v the_o same_o day_n be_v to_o expose_v a_o man_n cause_n to_o the_o contempt_n of_o a_o heathen_a if_o he_o be_v here_o who_o can_v out_o of_o good_a authority_n produce_v more_o notable_a prediction_n of_o soothsayer_n augur_n and_o pagan_a priest_n that_o come_v to_o pass_v it_o be_v a_o shame_n to_o see_v what_o pain_n the_o cardinal_n take_v to_o split_v st._n bernard_n prediction_n concern_v the_o nobleman_n turn_v monk_n into_o six_o several_a prophecy_n after_o honest_a gofrid_n can_v find_v but_o two_o there_o if_o this_o be_v a_o place_n to_o make_v sport_n it_o will_v be_v no_o unpleasant_a work_n to_o be_v a_o little_a severe_a in_o cast_v up_o the_o account_n again_o but_o certain_o if_o a_o heathen_a be_v to_o read_v this_o twelve_o note_n of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o there_o find_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n make_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o society_n that_o be_v unite_v by_o true_a religion_n as_o he_o will_v guess_v the_o church_n mean_v he_o will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v that_o christian_n can_v produce_v no_o better_a prophecy_n than_o these_o of_o bellarmin_n collect_v to_o prove_v there_o have_v be_v a_o prophetic_a light_n in_o the_o church_n which_o if_o it_o be_v true_a of_o the_o catholic_n church_n in_o all_o age_n will_v be_v no_o little_a disparagement_n to_o it_o and_o be_v true_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v no_o less_o a_o disparagement_n to_o that_o if_o the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n be_v a_o note_n for_o if_o the_o cardinal_n have_v better_a why_o do_v he_o not_o produce_v they_o i_o do_v not_o by_o any_o mean_n deny_v that_o some_o prediction_n may_v be_v true_o divine_a which_o yet_o be_v far_o from_o have_v the_o unquestionable_a character_n of_o divinity_n upon_o they_o one_o man_n may_v by_o his_o skill_n in_o those_o affair_n foresee_v the_o loss_n of_o a_o battle_n which_o no_o man_n but_o himself_o comprehend_v the_o reason_n of_o another_o may_v bold_o and_o at_o all_o adventure_n foretell_v it_o without_o reason_n and_o pretend_v a_o revelation_n for_o it_o and_o yet_o micaiah_n in_o the_o case_n of_o ahab_n foretell_v such_o a_o thing_n by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o then_o they_o be_v not_o such_o prediction_n as_o these_o that_o will_v of_o themselves_o serve_v a_o man_n turn_n to_o prove_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o be_v in_o his_o communion_n in_o conjunction_n with_o other_o that_o be_v unquestionable_o divine_a they_o may_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o argument_n but_o not_o alone_o because_o it_o be_v so_o very_o difficult_a to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o prediction_n that_o be_v not_o divine_a when_o they_o be_v abstract_v from_o other_o consideration_n i_o be_o also_o as_o willing_a to_o grant_v that_o since_o
this_o testimony_n of_o pliny_n tertullian_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o heathen_n will_v not_o hear_v the_o cause_n of_o christian_n who_o they_o know_v to_o be_v guiltless_a but_o condemn_v it_o at_o all_o adventure_n and_o that_o the_o best_a emperor_n favour_v christianity_n and_o that_o it_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o worst_a all_o this_o however_o it_o may_v serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n do_v not_o make_v for_o the_o purpose_n for_o which_o the_o cardinal_n do_v produce_v it_o the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v as_o to_o what_o he_o mention_n of_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_a soldier_n from_o the_o epistle_n of_o m._n aurelius_n and_o if_o st._n antony_n st._n hilarion_n and_o st._n martin_n be_v reverence_v by_o the_o pagan_n i_o do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o service_n this_o will_v be_v to_o the_o cause_n the_o cardinal_n have_v undertake_v to_o defend_v or_o what_o prejudice_n it_o will_v be_v to_o we_o so_o that_o hitherto_o here_o be_v nothing_o say_v to_o the_o purpose_n in_o hand_n nothing_o say_v but_o what_o the_o protestant_n may_v as_o well_o apply_v to_o themselves_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n his_o next_o set_v of_o witness_n be_v jew_n if_o we_o examine_v they_o we_o shall_v only_o find_v that_o he_o have_v wise_o make_v choice_n of_o two_o great_a name_n but_o that_o neither_o of_o they_o speak_v one_o word_n to_o the_o purpose_n his_o author_n be_v josephus_n the_o historian_n and_o philo_n judaeus_n two_o incomparable_a author_n they_o be_v and_o by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v except_v against_o here_o be_v the_o mischief_n that_o neither_o of_o they_o have_v a_o syllable_n that_o make_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o reform_a however_o let_v we_o hear_v they_o speak_v and_o first_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o josephus_n the_o elder_a of_o the_o two_o have_v to_o say_v it_o be_v this_o that_o jesus_n be_v a_o wise_a man_n 6._o jofeph_n antiq._n jud._n l._n 18._o c._n 6._o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o call_v he_o a_o man_n that_o he_o be_v the_o effector_n of_o wondrous_a work_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o christ_n or_o messiah_n by_o the_o way_n the_o cardinal_n make_v josephus_n speak_v nonsense_n as_o he_o report_v his_o testimony_n for_o he_o say_v not_o only_o that_o josephus_n do_v affirm_v christ_n to_o be_v more_o than_o a_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v true_o the_o messiah_n now_o josephus_n will_v never_o speak_v at_o this_o rate_n to_o affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o messiah_n be_v to_o affirm_v that_o christ_n be_v christ_n for_o the_o messiah_n and_o christ_n be_v the_o same_o josephus_n affirm_v that_o jesus_n live_v at_o that_o time_n which_o he_o mention_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n or_o messiah_n but_o to_o let_v this_o pass_v i_o grant_v that_o josephus_n affirm_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n any_o far_a than_o it_o concern_v our_o common_a christianity_n i_o will_v fain_o know_v why_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v this_o in_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n or_o what_o reason_n can_v be_v assign_v why_o protestant_n may_v not_o as_o well_o apply_v it_o to_o their_o own_o the_o common_a christianity_n be_v concern_v in_o such_o a_o testimony_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v also_o but_o set_v aside_o that_o consideration_n and_o take_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o the_o cardinal_n do_v as_o distinct_a from_o and_o oppose_v to_o other_o christian_n that_o be_v not_o of_o her_o communion_n and_o i_o dare_v say_v i_o will_v produce_v testimony_n as_o pertinent_a as_o this_o of_o josephus_n out_o of_o any_o page_n of_o homer_n iliad_n or_o the_o commentary_n of_o julius_n caesar_n for_o what_o coherence_n be_v there_o between_o these_o two_o proposition_n josephus_n confess_v that_o jesus_n be_v the_o christ_n therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o this_o be_v in_o truth_n the_o cardinal_n way_n of_o argue_v let_v we_o hear_v next_o what_o philo_n judaeus_n have_v to_o say_v in_o behalf_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n now_o it_o will_v be_v to_o i_o a_o wonderful_a thing_n to_o find_v philo_z say_v any_o thing_n in_o behalf_n of_o those_o christian_n when_o he_o never_o once_o mention_n the_o name_n of_o christian_a in_o all_o his_o work_n yet_o the_o cardinal_n have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v that_o philo_n have_v write_v a_o famous_a book_n of_o the_o praise_n of_o those_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o egypt_n under_o st._n mark_v the_o evangelist_n after_o this_o his_o positive_a affirmation_n that_o philo_n have_v write_v such_o a_o book_n as_o be_v sensible_a that_o philo_n have_v no_o book_n that_o bear_v any_o such_o title_n he_o add_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n that_o philo_n mean_v the_o christian_n and_o not_o any_o sect_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o the_o centuriator_n will_v have_v i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o worth_a my_o while_n to_o examine_v his_o ancient_a writer_n which_o he_o quote_v for_o his_o opinion_n contemplatiuâ_fw-la philo_z judae_n de_fw-fr vitâ_fw-la contemplatiuâ_fw-la i_o will_v for_o once_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o philo_n mean_v the_o christian_n of_o who_o he_o give_v so_o good_a a_o character_n under_o the_o title_n of_o therapeutae_n let_v it_o be_v so_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o business_n because_o those_o christian_n in_o egypt_n be_v good_a man_n and_o such_o as_o philo_n describe_v they_o must_v therefore_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o catholic_n church_n the_o next_o witness_n which_o the_o cardinal_n produce_v be_v turk_n he_o tell_v we_o that_o in_o the_o alcoran_n it_o be_v say_v that_o christians_n be_v save_v that_o christ_n be_v the_o great_a of_o prophet_n and_o have_v the_o soul_n of_o god_n and_o that_o the_o sultan_n of_o egypt_n reverence_v st._n francis_n who_o he_o know_v to_o be_v a_o christian_n and_o a_o catholic_n to_o what_o purpose_n all_o this_o be_v produce_v i_o do_v not_o understand_v i_o be_o sure_a it_o can_v serve_v that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o she_o stand_v separate_v from_o other_o christian_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o testimony_n in_o behalf_n of_o our_o common_a christianity_n than_o all_o christian_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o alcoran_n will_v do_v the_o cardinal_n no_o service_n unless_o he_o can_v have_v produce_v some_o testimony_n peculiar_a to_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o that_o may_v have_v justify_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n or_o some_o of_o those_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n peculiar_a to_o that_o church_n the_o last_o set_a of_o witness_n produce_v by_o the_o cardinal_n he_o call_v heretic_n a_o man_n will_v think_v the_o case_n very_o desperate_a that_o need_v such_o witness_n but_o yet_o i_o find_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o disdain_v such_o as_o these_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o her_o side_n but_o in_o the_o present_a question_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o do_v that_o church_n no_o service_n the_o substance_n of_o what_o the_o cardinal_n allege_v be_v what_o follow_v viz._n that_o a_o arian_n king_n honour_v st._n benedict_n a_o catholic_n that_o luther_n when_o a_o heretic_n own_v that_o in_o the_o papacy_n be_v many_o good_a thing_n nay_o all_o that_o be_v good_a e._n g._n the_o true_a scripture_n baptism_n etc._n etc._n that_o calvin_n call_v bernard_n a_o pious_a writer_n and_o yet_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n that_o another_o protestant_n acknowledge_v bernard_n dominic_n and_o francis_n to_o be_v holy_a man_n to_o which_o he_o add_v a_o passage_n of_o cochlaeus_fw-la who_o report_v a_o article_n of_o agreement_n wherein_o the_o protestant_a helvetian_n write_v that_o they_o will_v dismiss_v their_o confederate_n quiet_v as_o to_o their_o true_a undoubted_a and_o their_o catholic_n faith._n from_o all_o which_o i_o see_v not_o what_o he_o can_v collect_v for_o the_o interest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o do_v honour_v every_o man_n that_o be_v good_a in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o this_o do_v not_o infer_v that_o we_o justify_v all_o her_o doctrine_n we_o own_o that_o they_o have_v the_o true_a scripture_n and_o sacrament_n but_o this_o do_v not_o justify_v their_o addition_n of_o apocryphal_a book_n to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o of_o more_o sacrament_n than_o be_v own_v to_o be_v strict_o so_o in_o the_o ancient_a church_n we_o will_v allow_v that_o there_o have_v be_v pious_a and_o holy_a man_n of_o that_o church_n and_o be_v not_o scrupulous_a in_o call_v they_o by_o the_o name_n by_o which_o they_o be_v common_o
know_v and_o distinguish_v from_o other_o much_o good_a may_v do_v they_o with_o such_o witness_n as_o calvin_n and_o luther_n who_o do_v to_o the_o last_o bear_v testimony_n against_o the_o corruption_n and_o innovation_n of_o that_o church_n iii_o i_o shall_v examine_v the_o question_n a_o little_a far_o and_o more_o especial_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o may_v make_v many_o remark_n upon_o what_o the_o cardinal_n affirm_v that_o whereas_o catholic_n neither_o praise_n nor_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n or_o life_n of_o heathen_n or_o heretic_n yet_o these_o speak_v well_o of_o they_o i_o do_v not_o think_v the_o romonist_n the_o more_o catholic_n for_o this_o that_o they_o speak_v well_o of_o none_o but_o of_o themselves_o and_o will_v allow_v salvation_n to_o none_o but_o those_o of_o she_o own_o communion_n i_o can_v name_v a_o certain_a lord_n of_o this_o kingdom_n who_o be_v upon_o his_o deathbed_n urge_v to_o declare_v himself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o this_o argument_n of_o bellarmin_n viz._n that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n denounce_v damnation_n to_o all_o out_o of_o her_o communion_n whereas_o we_o protestant_n allow_v salvation_n as_o possible_a to_o some_o of_o they_o but_o he_o answer_v the_o priest_n that_o urge_v this_o that_o he_o think_v it_o safe_a to_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n that_o be_v most_o charitable_a a_o man_n will_v think_v that_o charity_n which_o be_v a_o inseparable_a note_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o make_v so_o by_o our_o bless_a saviour_n 13.35_o joh._n 13.35_o may_v have_v be_v allow_v to_o have_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o true_a church_n also_o that_o they_o do_v not_o commend_v heathen_n the_o cardinal_n affirm_v roundly_o and_o yet_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o prove_v that_o many_o catholic_n have_v do_v it_o and_o that_o they_o may_v very_o well_o do_v it_o for_o why_o may_v not_o heathen_n be_v commend_v for_o their_o justice_n their_o fortitude_n their_o temperance_n gratitude_n etc._n etc._n he_o tell_v we_o likewise_o the_o same_o of_o heretic_n that_o the_o catholic_n neither_o commend_v their_o life_n or_o doctrine_n indeed_o they_o have_v little_a reason_n to_o expect_v it_o from_o they_o who_o be_v resolve_v to_o speak_v well_o of_o none_o but_o those_o of_o their_o own_o party_n and_o way_n and_o yet_o because_o the_o cardinal_n lay_v so_o great_a a_o stress_n upon_o the_o confession_n of_o adversary_n and_o condescend_v to_o receive_v the_o testimony_n of_o heretic_n as_o he_o be_v please_v to_o call_v we_o when_o it_o make_v for_o his_o purpose_n i_o shall_v at_o least_o produce_v on_o our_o own_o behalf_n as_o many_o confession_n from_o those_o he_o call_v catholic_n as_o he_o have_v produce_v of_o we_o on_o the_o behalf_n of_o his_o church_n and_o those_o also_o both_o with_o respect_n to_o our_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v blacken_v luther_n and_o the_o other_o first_o reformer_n as_o man_n of_o flagitious_a life_n yet_o there_o will_v be_v find_v among_o they_o some_o who_o have_v give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o they_o i_o may_v give_v in_o a_o very_a fair_a account_n of_o j._n huss_n and_o h._n of_o prague_n from_o a_o contemporary_a of_o their_o own_o church_n who_o know_v they_o well_o and_o converse_v with_o they_o before_o they_o die_v for_o martin_n luther_n whatever_o the_o romanist_n say_v of_o he_o now_o yet_o certain_a it_o be_v that_o erasmus_n who_o i_o hope_v will_v pass_v with_o c._n bellarmin_n for_o a_o catholic_n who_o live_v in_o his_o time_n give_v a_o better_a account_n of_o he_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o card._n of_o york_n speak_v of_o luther_n 1._o erasm_n ep._n l._n xi_o ep._n 1._o he_o say_v hominis_fw-la vita_fw-la magno_fw-la omnium_fw-la consensu_fw-la probatur_fw-la jam_fw-la id_fw-la non_fw-la leave_n prejudicium_fw-la est_fw-la tantam_fw-la esse_fw-la morum_fw-la integritatem_fw-la ut_fw-la nec_fw-la host_n reperiant_fw-la quod_fw-la calumnientur_fw-la his_o life_n be_v then_o approve_v by_o all_o man_n and_o so_o entire_a be_v his_o manner_n that_o his_o enemy_n can_v find_v nothing_o to_o reproach_v he_o with_o 38._o epist_n l._n v._o ep._n 38._o again_o in_o a_o letter_n to_o ph._n melancthon_n martini_n lutheri_fw-la vitam_fw-la apud_fw-la nos_fw-la nemo_fw-la non_fw-la probat_fw-la i._n e._n all_o man_n among_o we_o say_v he_o approve_v the_o life_n of_o martin_n luther_n the_o same_o erasmus_n say_v of_o oecolampadius_n 15._o ep._n l._n seven_o ep._n 43._o maldodat_n in_o mat._n seven_o 15._o that_o he_o meditate_a of_o nothing_o but_o of_o heavenly_a thing_n maldonat_fw-la the_o jesuit_n a_o allow_a catholic_n and_o fierce_a enemy_n to_o the_o calvinist_n say_v of_o they_o that_o there_o appear_v nothing_o in_o their_o action_n but_o alm_n temperance_n and_o modesty_n but_o their_o doctrine_n be_v of_o great_a concernment_n in_o this_o present_a question_n let_v we_o see_v if_o any_o of_o our_o adversary_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v make_v any_o confession_n in_o favour_n of_o our_o doctrine_n and_o here_o i_o will_v not_o enlarge_v it_o will_v be_v enough_o to_o produce_v a_o few_o more_o testimony_n and_o those_o more_o pertinent_a than_o what_o the_o cardinal_n have_v produce_v on_o the_o other_o side_n the_o doctrine_n which_o our_o first_o reformer_n preach_v be_v not_o so_o absurd_a as_o it_o be_v by_o some_o represent_v many_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v speak_v much_o in_o favour_n of_o our_o doctrine_n erasmus_n do_v so_o of_o many_o of_o those_o doctrine_n which_o luther_n teach_v the_o thing_n say_v he_o ibid._n epist_n l._n xxii_o ep._n 10._o ibid._n which_o luther_n urge_v if_o they_o be_v moderate_o handle_v in_o my_o opinion_n come_v near_o to_o the_o evangelical_n vigour_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o add_v that_o be_v he_o not_o move_v by_o so_o great_a a_o consent_n of_o the_o church_n he_o can_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o oecolampadius_n he_o add_v that_o he_o find_v no_o place_n in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n where_o the_o apostle_n be_v say_v to_o have_v consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o same_o erasmus_n elsewhere_o do_v profess_v that_o he_o wish_v that_o what_o luther_n write_v of_o the_o tyranny_n covetousness_n and_o filthiness_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v false_a 1._o hist_o counc_fw-la trent_n l._n 1._o cardinal_n mattheo_n langi_n archbishop_n of_o salzburg_n tell_v every_o one_o that_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v honest_a the_o liberty_n of_o meat_n convenient_a and_o a_o just_a demand_v to_o be_v discharge_v of_o so_o many_o commandment_n of_o man_n but_o that_o a_o poor_a monk_n shall_v reform_v all_o be_v intolerable_a the_o doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o obnoxious_a as_o to_o offend_v the_o most_o moderate_a and_o consider_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n many_o of_o they_o have_v upon_o occasion_n frank_o declare_v on_o our_o side_n it_o have_v be_v prove_v that_o st._n gregory_n the_o great_a be_v no_o friend_n to_o private_a mass_n or_o transubstantiation_n and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o he_o renounce_v that_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n which_o be_v now_o claim_v by_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n i._n seâ—_n bp._n morton_n appeal_n l._n i._n a_o learned_a writer_n of_o our_o church_n have_v long_o ago_o produce_v many_o witness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o have_v bear_v testimony_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o protestant_n e._n g._n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n be_v not_o for_o along_o time_n universal_o believe_v in_o the_o church_n say_v polydore_n virgil._n some_o before_o luther_n teach_v that_o papal_a indulgence_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o godly_a cheat_n say_v gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v condemn_v by_o almost_o all_o the_o father_n say_v the_o same_o polydore_n virgil_n the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n be_v superior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n say_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n marriage_n of_o priest_n be_v not_o prohibit_v by_o legal_a or_o evangelical_n authority_n but_o by_o ecclesiastical_a say_v gratian_n venerable_a bede_n own_v two_o sacrament_n on_o which_o the_o church_n be_v found_v for_o many_o other_o thing_n dispute_v between_o we_o and_o they_o we_o appeal_v to_o the_o learned_a and_o moderate_a man_n among_o they_o and_o doubt_v not_o to_o defend_v our_o doctrine_n by_o confession_n of_o those_o of_o their_o own_o church_n such_o be_v they_o of_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o primacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n etc._n etc._n we_o make_v no_o doubt_n but_o to_o produce_v many_o catholic_n author_n speak_v on_o our_o side_n for_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n we_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o council_n of_o
constance_n and_o trent_n that_o it_o be_v the_o ancient_a practice_n for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n 1687._o see_v a_o treatise_n of_o transubstantiation_n by_o one_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n print_a 1687._o one_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v give_v we_o a_o account_n late_o he_o prove_v from_o many_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v not_o ancient_a viz._n from_o peter_n lombard_n from_o suarez_n scotus_n the_o bishop_n of_o cambray_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la erasmus_fw-la alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n tonstall_n and_o cassander_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o teach_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n he_o prove_v from_o the_o testimony_n of_o scotus_n ockam_n gabriel_n biel_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n and_o after_o all_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n it_o will_v have_v be_v very_o fit_a i_o shall_v here_o have_v make_v a_o end_n have_v consider_v every_o thing_n which_o the_o cardinal_n have_v offer_v as_o to_o this_o note_n of_o the_o church_n but_o there_o be_v a_o late_a writer_n i_o will_v not_o call_v he_o author_n have_v take_v the_o confidence_n to_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jewish_a writer_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n vet._n mr._n sclater_n consenf_n vet._n and_o which_o be_v most_o surprise_v of_o all_o he_o quote_v the_o rabbin_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o they_o be_v as_o far_o from_o assert_v as_o he_o be_v from_o understand_v they_o the_o cardinal_n be_v too_o learned_a and_o modest_a to_o attempt_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n but_o this_o gentleman_n advance_v high_a than_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o do_v what_o he_o offer_v speak_v nothing_o so_o loud_o as_o the_o writer_n effrontery_a and_o ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v something_o worse_o though_o he_o think_v fit_a to_o desert_v his_o mother_n the_o church_n of_o england_n yet_o it_o little_a become_v he_o to_o fly_v in_o her_o face_n and_o suborn_v a_o rout_n of_o jew_n against_o she_o his_o discourse_n be_v so_o weak_a that_o i_o shall_v bestow_v very_o little_a time_n and_o pain_n about_o it_o i_o shall_v however_o say_v something_o to_o it_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v any_o part_n of_o his_o pamphlet_n unanswered_a and_o do_v hearty_o wish_v he_o repentance_n for_o his_o folly_n and_o that_o he_o may_v learn_v modesty_n for_o the_o future_a and_o for_o my_o better_a proceed_v in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v do_v these_o thing_n first_o i_o will_v brief_o show_v the_o true_a use_n and_o value_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o jew_n as_o to_o the_o christian_a religion_n second_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o gross_a ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v dishonesty_n of_o this_o writer_n in_o this_o matter_n three_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o jewish_a writer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o they_o bear_v witness_n against_o it_o and_o that_o also_o in_o this_o very_a matter_n of_o transubstantiation_n first_o i_o shall_v consider_v how_o far_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v useful_a to_o christianity_n and_o several_a such_o there_o be_v that_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n 1._o the_o jew_n as_o to_o matter_n of_o fact_n confess_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o man_n as_o jesus_n that_o he_o wrought_v wonderful_a work_n they_o do_v in_o their_o talmud_n and_o elsewhere_o mention_v several_a of_o those_o name_n which_o be_v mention_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o be_v there_o mention_v to_o have_v be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n in_o which_o they_o be_v place_v there_o this_o be_v a_o useful_a testimony_n and_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n and_o save_v we_o the_o labour_n in_o our_o book_n against_o the_o jew_n of_o prove_v these_o matter_n of_o fact._n 2._o they_o be_v also_o good_a witness_n as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v deposit_v in_o their_o hand_n this_o be_v own_v by_o cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o affirm_v that_o this_o be_v one_o advantage_n we_o receive_v from_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o jew_n 11._o cajetan_n in_o rom._n xi_o v._o 11._o that_o though_o they_o believe_v not_o in_o christ_n themselves_o yet_o they_o approve_v the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o therefore_o those_o book_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v invent_v by_o the_o christian_n to_o have_v serve_v their_o turn_n this_o testimony_n of_o they_o serve_v indeed_o the_o common_a christianity_n but_o be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v a_o good_a evidence_n against_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n who_o have_v receive_v those_o book_n for_o canonical_a which_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n 3._o they_o be_v good_a witness_n of_o the_o promise_n of_o a_o messiah_n which_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o fundamental_a article_n of_o the_o jewish_a faith._n and_o this_o be_v a_o other_o advantage_n that_o christian_n receive_v as_o cajetan_n well_o observe_v in_o the_o place_n mention_v before_o from_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o jew_n 1._o abravenel_n c._n fidei_fw-la c._n 1._o they_o agree_v that_o such_o a_o promise_n be_v make_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o can_v be_v suppose_v either_o a_o forgery_n of_o the_o christian_n or_o a_o vain_a belief_n peculiar_a only_o to_o they_o 4._o they_o be_v good_a witness_n where_o they_o interpret_v those_o text_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n of_o the_o messiah_n which_o belong_v to_o that_o matter_n and_o which_o be_v by_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n apply_v to_o that_o purpose_n and_o the_o more_o ancient_a jew_n do_v thus_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrast_n and_o other_o of_o the_o more_o ancient_a jewish_a doctor_n do_v apply_v those_o text_n to_o he_o which_o the_o christian_n also_o understand_v to_o be_v speak_v of_o he_o of_o which_o be_v it_o not_o too_o great_a a_o digression_n it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o produce_v very_o many_o proof_n this_o serve_v the_o common_a christianity_n great_o and_o in_o our_o dispute_n against_o the_o jew_n afford_v we_o very_o great_a advantage_n 5._o nor_o do_v i_o deny_v but_o that_o some_o of_o the_o catholic_n doctrine_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n i_o mean_v such_o as_o have_v be_v always_o believe_v from_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n may_v receive_v some_o confirmation_n from_o the_o write_n of_o the_o most_o ancient_a jewish_a doctor_n but_o to_o produce_v they_o as_o witness_n as_o this_o writer_n do_v to_o a_o doctrine_n never_o receive_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v the_o most_o extravagant_a thing_n imaginable_a second_o i_o shall_v show_v the_o gross_a ignorance_n not_o to_o say_v dishonesty_n of_o this_o writer_n in_o this_o matter_n his_o author_n from_o who_o he_o borrow_v all_o his_o rabbinical_a learning_n be_v galatinus_n he_o tell_v if_o we_o will_v believe_v he_o that_o he_o be_v always_o account_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n veterum_fw-la preface_n to_o consens_fw-la veterum_fw-la it_o will_v have_v be_v more_o to_o his_o purpose_n to_o have_v vouch_v for_o his_o honesty_n after_o this_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o fit_a of_o devotion_n he_o be_v of_o a_o sudden_a transport_v with_o admiration_n that_o the_o hebrew_n writer_n long_o before_o christ_n time_n take_v mr._n sclater_n word_n for_o that_o shall_v have_v such_o notion_n but_o the_o wind_n blow_v be_v it_o list_v etc._n etc._n he_o may_v have_v stay_v till_o he_o have_v be_v sure_a of_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v be_v time_n enough_o to_o admire_v at_o it_o but_o the_o reader_n be_v to_o know_v that_o mr._n sclater_n be_v mighty_o incline_v to_o believe_v in_o this_o matter_n with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n or_o else_o galatinus_n can_v never_o by_o his_o argument_n have_v prevail_v upon_o he_o this_o appear_v from_o his_o own_o word_n after_o he_o have_v draw_v up_o his_o evidence_n from_o galatinus_n 27._o p._n 27._o he_o tell_v his_o reader_n that_o galatinus_n think_v and_o i_o will_v assure_v you_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o say_v what_o a_o jew_n that_o profess_v himself_o a_o convert_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v real_o think_v these_o prophecy_n and_o interpretation_n he_o may_v have_v call_v they_o dream_n and_o figment_n argumentative_a not_o only_o against_o the_o jew_n but_o a_o confirmation_n also_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n against_o all_o heretic_n etc._n etc._n but_o if_o you_o ask_v mr._n sclater_n what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o belief_n you_o will_v find_v he_o not_o hard_a to_o believe_v i_o be_o confirm_v say_v he_o by_o the_o title-page_n of_o his_o book_n of_o so_o great_a force_n be_v the_o title-page_n of_o galatinus_n his_o book_n with_o mr._n sclater_n of_o
putney_n this_o galatinus_n be_v bear_v a_o jew_n he_o be_v afterward_o a_o convert_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o a_o friar_n and_o pretend_v to_o discover_v something_o in_o the_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o justify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o which_o he_o have_v betake_v himself_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o learned_a man_n have_v represent_v he_o as_o a_o man_n of_o no_o sincerity_n and_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o his_o falsity_n and_o the_o forgery_n of_o his_o book_n johannes_n mercerus_n a_o man_n of_o singular_a learning_n 11._o j._n mercer_n in_o job_n two_o 11._o and_o scaliger_n a_o great_a judge_n give_v this_o account_n of_o he_o and_o so_o also_o many_o other_o casaubon_n scalig._n epist_n ad_fw-la casaubon_n and_o some_o of_o the_o more_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v sixtus_n senensis_n reprehend_v he_o for_o belie_v pope_n clement_n 5._o joseph_n de_fw-fr voisin_n 2._o biblioth_n st._n l._n 2._o a_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 237._o j._n voisin_n theolog_fw-la judaeorum_fw-la p._n 237._o tax_v he_o of_o ignorance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o best_a character_n i_o find_v of_o he_o be_v that_o he_o be_v a_o plagiary_n or_o thief_n he_o steal_v what_o be_v good_a out_o of_o the_o pugio_fw-la fidei_fw-la of_o raimundus_n fid._n jac._n maussaci_n prolegom_n in_o pug._n fid._n for_o other_o thing_n in_o his_o book_n they_o be_v figment_n and_o forgery_n trifle_n and_o ridiculous_a thing_n his_o testimony_n out_o of_o gale_n razeiah_n and_o zohar_n be_v of_o no_o credit_n jac._n mausacus_fw-la and_o the_o abovenamed_a jos_n de_fw-fr voisin_n author_n against_o who_o mr._n sclater_n can_v except_v proaem_n j._n de_fw-fr vois_fw-fr observat_fw-la in_o proaem_n will_v give_v the_o reader_n this_o account_n of_o he_o in_o a_o word_n he_o be_v a_o convert_v jew_n and_o what_o kind_n of_o man_n they_o have_v prove_v i_o need_v not_o tell_v nor_o can_v i_o think_v of_o that_o matter_n without_o sorrow_n he_o be_v one_o that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n think_v not_o fit_a to_o quote_v in_o behalf_n of_o their_o church_n one_o that_o be_v condemn_v and_o stigmatise_v by_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o yet_o this_o author_n have_v so_o great_a force_n with_o mr._n sclater_n of_o putney_n that_o he_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o very_a title-page_n of_o his_o book_n i_o shall_v be_v vain_a if_o after_o this_o i_o shall_v be_v operose_fw-la in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n produce_v and_o yet_o i_o can_v but_o reflect_v a_o little_a far_o upon_o the_o stupid_a ignorance_n or_o insincerity_n of_o this_o writer_n 72.16_o r._n sol._n in_o 72.16_o he_o quote_v r._n solomon_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o transubstantiation_n all_o that_o r._n solomon_n say_v to_o his_o purpose_n be_v that_o the_o lxxii_o psalm_n be_v whole_o mean_v of_o the_o messiah_n and_o that_o many_o of_o their_o rabbin_n interpret_v that_o which_o we_o render_v handful_n of_o corn_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o modern_a word_n probable_o from_o the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o certain_a sweetmeat_n or_o dainty_n in_o the_o day_n of_o messiah_n it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o jew_n fond_o expect_v great_a feast_n in_o the_o day_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o no_o wonder_n that_o many_o of_o the_o rabbin_n shall_v interpret_v these_o word_n of_o those_o dainty_n after_o all_o this_o r._n solomon_n give_v another_o interpretation_n of_o the_o place_n 36._o v._o buxtorf_n synagog_n jud._n l._n 36._o but_o what_o be_v all_o this_o to_o transubstantiation_n but_o be_v all_o that_o as_o it_o will_v with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o produce_v several_a jewish_a master_n when_o he_o produce_v not_o one_o 21._o conssens_n vet._n p_o 21._o and_o yet_o he_o confident_o attempt_v to_o name_v they_o though_o he_o bewray_v his_o great_a ignorance_n in_o it_o he_o say_v he_o produce_v the_o book_n siphre_n r._n ira_n midra_n coheleth_n where_o he_o reckon_v midras_n coheleth_n which_o be_v but_o the_o title_n of_o one_o book_n viz._n a_o commentary_n of_o ecclesiaste_n for_o two_o rabbin_n this_o i_o dare_v say_v be_v mr._n sclater_n own_o he_o can_v not_o borrow_v it_o from_o the_o learned_a galatinus_n mr._n sclater_n add_v that_o he_o say_v that_o by_o the_o top_n of_o the_o mountain_n in_o that_o psalm_n nothing_o can_v be_v more_o right_o design_v than_o the_o prelate_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o this_o scripture_n be_v then_o fulfil_v and_o verify_v when_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v elevate_v now_o there_o be_v not_o one_o syllable_n in_o r._n solomon_n of_o siphre_n r._n ira_n midras_n cohele_v not_o a_o word_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o prelate_n all_o this_o be_v mr._n sclater_n galatinus_n himself_o affirm_v no_o such_o thing_n of_o r._n solomon_n and_o therefore_o if_o by_o he_o produce_v 37._o pag._n 21._o l._n 37._o mr._n sclater_n mean_v r._n solomon_n as_o any_o reader_n will_v be_v apt_a to_o think_v he_o wrong_v he_o for_o in_o truth_n he_o quote_v none_o of_o those_o author_n though_o galatinus_n do_v for_o his_o first_o quotation_n out_o of_o r._n moses_n haddurshan_n or_o the_o preacher_n if_o we_o shall_v allow_v it_o to_o be_v true_o cite_v yet_o any_o indifferent_a reader_n will_v find_v it_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o what_o follow_v be_v too_o transparent_a to_o gain_v belief_n beside_o that_o a_o learned_a society_n of_o hebrician_n be_v many_o year_n ago_o consult_v about_o a_o quotation_n of_o galatinus_n 394._o dr._n morton_n catholic_n appeal_n p._n 394._o out_o of_o that_o r._n moses_n who_o give_v it_o under_o their_o hand_n that_o they_o find_v in_o the_o place_n quote_v nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n for_o his_o citation_n out_o of_o mechilta_n though_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o it_o to_o the_o purpose_n yet_o if_o there_o have_v 22._o p._n 22._o he_o ought_v to_o have_v refer_v to_o the_o page_n or_o leaf_n of_o that_o book_n if_o he_o have_v do_v sincere_o for_o r._n cahanah_n who_o he_o say_v be_v bear_v before_o christ_n 23._o p._n 23._o we_o have_v so_o little_a evidence_n of_o that_o that_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o there_o ever_o be_v any_o such_o writer_n and_o for_o r._n johai_n there_o be_v no_o such_o author_n find_v 24._o p._n 24._o nor_o mention_v by_o any_o but_o galatinus_n for_o the_o fable_n of_o elias_n his_o be_v present_a at_o circumcision_n it_o be_v a_o jewish_a dream_n the_o use_n he_o make_v of_o it_o be_v ridiculous_a 24._o p._n 24._o and_o the_o testimony_n of_o r._n judas_n a_o mere_a figment_n for_o the_o gale_n razia_n cite_v by_o he_o and_o what_o he_o cite_v from_o rabbenu_fw-fr hakkodesh_a by_o who_o he_o shall_v mean_v the_o compiler_n of_o the_o jewish_a misna_n they_o be_v mere_a counterfeit_n and_o mr._n sclater_n be_v something_o unlucky_a 25._o p._n 25._o for_o he_o in_o his_o book_n instead_o of_o gale_n have_v gate_n and_o in_o his_o errata_fw-la he_o have_v it_o gaize_v iii_o i_o shall_v prove_v that_o the_o jewish_a writer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o serve_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n by_o their_o confession_n that_o they_o bear_v witness_n against_o it_o and_o that_o also_o in_o this_o very_a business_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o here_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o enlarge_v and_o to_o bring_v abundant_a proof_n from_o author_n know_v and_o easy_o to_o be_v procure_v and_o from_o such_o as_o have_v the_o great_a reputation_n among_o the_o jew_n the_o ancient_a jew_n be_v on_o our_o side_n as_o to_o the_o number_n of_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n decalogo_fw-la joseph_n antiq._n jud._n l._n iii._o c._n 4._o philo_n jud._n de_fw-la decalogo_fw-la i_o can_v easy_o prove_v both_o from_o josepus_n and_o philo_n the_o jew_n that_o they_o be_v against_o that_o distribution_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n which_o obtain_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o with_o we_o do_v reckon_v the_o commandment_n against_o image_n to_o be_v a_o distinct_a precept_n and_o the_o second_o in_o number_n the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o worship_v of_o image_n 128._o nizach_n vet._n p._n 128._o the_o jew_n except_v against_o 16._o r._n isaac_n p._n 383._o lipman_n p._n 16._o the_o latter_a of_o which_o be_v against_o the_o very_a letter_n of_o their_o law._n the_o doctrine_n of_o purgatory_n 196._o lipman_n be_v nizachon_n p._n 25._o nizach_n vet._n p._n 23_o 42_o 43_o 196._o the_o practice_n among_o christian_n of_o cross_v themselves_o when_o it_o thunder_v the_o christen_n of_o bell_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o caelibacy_n of_o priest_n the_o vow_a caelibacy_n of_o monk_n and_o nun_n 345._o r._n isaac_n chizuk_n emuna_n p._n 345._o as_o well_o as_o
the_o receive_n of_o apocryphal_a book_n into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o other_o opinion_n and_o practice_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o for_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o it_o be_v against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n and_o destroy_v the_o certainty_n of_o every_o thing_n else_o so_o the_o jew_n upon_o all_o occasion_n object_n against_o it_o we_o have_v a_o witness_n beyond_o exception_n even_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o bring_v in_o the_o jew_n object_v against_o this_o doctrine_n 1525._o fortalitium_fw-la fidei_fw-la lugd._n anno_fw-la 1525._o and_o represent_v the_o unreasonableness_n and_o absurdity_n of_o it_o from_o fourteen_o several_a head_n of_o argument_n which_o i_o may_v not_o here_o represent_v to_o the_o reader_n because_o it_o will_v be_v too_o great_a a_o digression_n nor_o do_v i_o find_v this_o learned_a author_n who_o write_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o attempt_n to_o answer_v these_o objection_n allege_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o hebrew_n doctor_n the_o jew_n have_v so_o far_o abhor_v this_o doctrine_n etc._n decret_n gregor_n l._n v._o tit._n vi_o cap._n 13._o accepimus_fw-la autem_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o so_o far_o detest_a christian_n upon_o this_o account_n that_o they_o be_v wont_a when_o they_o make_v use_v of_o christian_a nurse_n to_o force_v they_o to_o throw_v away_o their_o milk_n for_o three_o day_n together_o before_o they_o give_v suck_v when_o it_o happen_v that_o at_o easter_n these_o nurse_n have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o pope_n gregory_n complain_v of_o and_o decree_n upon_o it_o that_o christian_n shall_v not_o for_o the_o future_a be_v servant_n to_o the_o jew_n ikkarim_n j._n albo_n ikkarim_n and_o josephus_n albo_n dispute_v against_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n very_o vigorous_o and_o so_o do_v many_o other_o 255._o v._o nizach_n vet_z p._n 255._o in_o their_o book_n against_o christian_n and_o many_o more_o testimony_n may_v be_v produce_v 11._o lipman_n nizachon_n p._n 11._o be_v not_o most_o of_o their_o book_n print_v in_o italy_n where_o it_o be_v not_o safe_a for_o they_o to_o be_v too_o plain_a and_o learned_a man_n do_v very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o passage_n in_o joseph_n albo_n against_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v be_v expunge_v in_o one_o edition_n of_o that_o author_n it_o be_v very_o well_o know_v that_o all_o the_o late_a jew_n be_v against_o this_o doctrine_n and_o that_o trypho_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o most_o ancient_a writer_n have_v not_o object_v it_o against_o christian_n be_v only_o a_o argument_n that_o this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o so_o old_a as_o that_o time_n in_o which_o they_o live_v this_o doctrine_n the_o jew_n be_v certain_a can_v be_v true_a because_o if_o they_o be_v not_o certain_a of_o the_o falsity_n of_o this_o they_o have_v no_o certainty_n of_o their_o own_o religion_n nor_o can_v ever_o be_v convince_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o we_o the_o truth_n be_v this_o be_v one_o great_a occasion_n of_o harden_v they_o against_o christianity_n and_o we_o be_v never_o like_a to_o see_v they_o come_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n till_o this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v remove_v out_o of_o it_o but_o then_o the_o practice_n annex_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n of_o worship_v a_o creature_n be_v so_o dangerous_a that_o even_o they_o who_o own_o the_o doctrine_n confess_v if_o that_o be_v not_o true_a they_o can_v be_v excuse_v from_o idolatry_n god_n give_v we_o a_o just_a sense_n of_o these_o thing_n that_o we_o may_v not_o hereafter_o have_v beside_o our_o own_o sin_n which_o will_v be_v load_n great_a enough_o the_o obstinacy_n of_o the_o jew_n in_o great_a measure_n to_o answer_v for_o the_o end_n london_n print_v by_o j._n d._n for_o richard_n chiswell_n at_o the_o rose_n and_o crown_n in_o st._n paul_n churchyard_n 1687._o the_o fourteen_o note_n of_o the_o church_n examine_v viz_o the_o unhappy_a end_n of_o the_o church_n enemy_n decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la infelix_fw-la exitus_fw-la seu_fw-la finis_fw-la eorm_n qui_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la oppugnant_fw-la bellarm._n l._n four_o c._n 17._o de_fw-fr notis_n ecclesiae_fw-la imprimatur_fw-la july_n 27._o 1687._o guil._n needham_n if_o he_o be_v a_o unwise_a builder_n who_o pull_v down_o what_o he_o intend_v to_o build_v up_o then_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n though_o one_o of_o the_o master-builder_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n deserve_v not_o to_o be_v reckon_v one_o of_o the_o wise_a for_o he_o must_v shut_v his_o eye_n close_o who_o do_v not_o plain_o see_v that_o he_o frequent_o defeat_v his_o own_o design_n by_o give_v note_n which_o conclude_v that_o church_n to_o be_v false_a which_o he_o design_v to_o prove_v be_v the_o only_a true_a one_o such_o for_o instance_n be_v that_o which_o be_v now_o to_o be_v consider_v as_o shall_v in_o the_o sequel_n of_o this_o discourse_n be_v make_v appear_v the_o confutation_n of_o which_o can_v be_v difficult_a since_o i_o find_v nothing_o in_o the_o whole_a chapter_n that_o have_v so_o much_o as_o the_o show_n of_o a_o argument_n whereas_o some_o of_o his_o note_n be_v guard_v with_o a_o pretence_n at_o least_o of_o scripture_n reason_n and_o antiquity_n this_o be_v expose_v naked_a to_o the_o assault_n of_o its_o adversary_n without_o so_o much_o as_o a_o paper_n shield_n to_o protect_v it_o he_o tell_v we_o indeed_o many_o tragical_a story_n of_o unhappy_a death_n some_o of_o which_o be_v true_a some_o doubtful_a and_o other_o false_a some_o of_o person_n who_o be_v deadly_a enemy_n other_o of_o person_n who_o be_v zealous_a defender_n of_o the_o true_a church_n but_o have_v the_o story_n be_v all_o certain_o true_a and_o have_v the_o person_n who_o thus_o die_v be_v all_o of_o they_o implacable_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o what_o do_v it_o signify_v unless_o he_o have_v also_o prove_v that_o when_o a_o person_n die_v a_o unnatural_a death_n the_o meaning_n of_o it_o be_v that_o that_o church_n of_o which_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o member_n be_v false_a and_o the_o church_n he_o oppose_v the_o only_a true_a one_o but_o how_o unwise_a soever_o he_o be_v in_o the_o choice_n of_o his_o note_n he_o be_v so_o wise_a as_o not_o to_o attempt_v the_o proof_n of_o this_o unless_o the_o citation_n of_o this_o scripture_n may_v pass_v for_o a_o proof_n praise_v his_o people_n o_o you_o nation_n for_o he_o will_v avenge_v the_o blood_n of_o his_o servant_n and_o will_v render_v vengeance_n to_o his_o enemy_n 32.43_o enemy_n deut._n 32.43_o god_n will_v avenge_v the_o blood_n of_o his_o servant_n therefore_o if_o a_o protestant_n die_v a_o uphappy_a death_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n but_o why_o do_v the_o cardinal_n send_v out_o this_o note_n so_o forlorn_a for_o a_o good_a reason_n because_o no_o defence_n can_v be_v find_v for_o it_o but_o why_o do_v he_o then_o bring_v it_o into_o the_o field_n because_o he_o know_v it_o be_v popular_a and_o may_v serve_v the_o cause_n better_o than_o another_o that_o be_v never_o so_o well_o fence_v for_o will_v not_o he_o dread_v to_o oppose_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n who_o be_v persuade_v that_o god_n will_v set_v a_o note_n of_o vengeance_n upon_o those_o that_o do_v so_o will_v not_o he_o steadfast_o adhere_v to_o it_o who_o believe_v that_o that_o be_v a_o certain_a way_n to_o a_o happy_a death_n in_o short_a whosoever_o can_v be_v persuade_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v by_o this_o note_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o church_n he_o will_v as_o much_o dread_a to_o turn_v protestant_n as_o he_o do_v to_o die_v the_o most_o prodigious_a sort_n of_o death_n but_o the_o mischief_n be_v that_o however_o serviceable_a this_o pretend_a note_n may_v be_v to_o they_o among_o weak_a and_o undiscerning_a person_n it_o will_v do_v there_o as_o much_o disservice_n among_o those_o who_o be_v judicious_a and_o able_a to_o examine_v it_o for_o when_o they_o shall_v once_o see_v what_o a_o palpable_a cheat_n it_o be_v and_o in_o case_n that_o it_o be_v a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v the_o least_o reason_n of_o any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n to_o pretend_v to_o it_o they_o will_v be_v thereby_o dispose_v to_o break_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o that_o church_n which_o contradict_v its_o own_o mark_n and_o betake_v themselves_o to_o some_o other_o church_n which_o have_v a_o better_a title_n to_o they_o for_o the_o effect_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v proceed_v in_o this_o method_n i._o i_o shall_v premise_v some_o thing_n as_o preparatory_a to_o what_o follow_v ii_o show_n that_o this_o can_v
prosperous_a life_n have_v a_o honourable_a death_n and_o burial_n for_o i_o see_v say_v solomon_n the_o wicked_a bury_v 8.10_o bury_v eccles_n 8.10_o that_o be_v as_o cardinal_n cajetan_n expound_v the_o word_n in_o such_o a_o pompous_a sepulchre_n as_o transmits_n a_o honourable_a memory_n of_o they_o to_o posterity_n i_o grant_v that_o the_o note_n of_o divine_a vengeance_n be_v in_o some_o man_n death_n fair_o legible_a but_o then_o as_o i_o have_v before_o observe_v from_o god_n judgement_n against_o this_o or_o that_o person_n nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v against_o that_o church_n of_o which_o they_o be_v member_n 2._o beside_o these_o general_a declaration_n the_o scripture_n further_o assure_v we_o by_o a_o particular_a instance_n that_o a_o true_a church_n may_v be_v without_o this_o mark_n and_o that_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o true_a church_n may_v have_v it_o thus_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v without_o it_o and_o the_o uncircumcised_a philistine_n have_v it_o when_o the_o high_a priest_n fall_v backward_o and_o break_v his_o neck_n and_o his_o two_o son_n hophni_n and_o phineas_n with_o thirty_o thousand_o of_o the_o israelite_n fall_v in_o one_o day_n by_o the_o sword_n of_o the_o philistine_n 3._o philistine_n 1_o sam._n 3._o again_o when_o zedekiah_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v take_v his_o noble_n slaughter_v his_o son_n slay_v before_o his_o eye_n his_o eye_n then_o put_v out_o and_o he_o carry_v captive_a to_o babylon_n and_o put_v in_o prison_n till_o the_o day_n of_o his_o death_n if_o this_o be_v then_o a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n the_o babylonian_n be_v the_o only_a true_a church_n of_o god_n for_o their_o enemy_n have_v then_o the_o most_o unhappy_a end_n so_o contrary_a be_v this_o note_n to_o what_o we_o find_v in_o scripture_n second_o nor_o be_v it_o less_o repugnant_a to_o daily_a observation_n and_o the_o history_n of_o forego_v age_n for_o 1._o all_o the_o world_n can_v testify_v that_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o death_n happen_v to_o man_n of_o different_a yea_o of_o opposite_a church_n that_o as_o die_v the_o christian_n so_o die_v the_o jew_n as_o dies_z the_o catholic_n so_o die_v the_o heretic_n that_o the_o protestant_n and_o papist_n lie_n down_o alike_o in_o the_o dust_n to_o use_v job_n phrase_n 21.26_o phrase_n job_n 21.26_o that_o as_o they_o often_o agree_v in_o their_o death_n who_o while_o they_o live_v be_v of_o different_a church_n so_o they_o often_o wide_o differ_v who_o be_v unite_v in_o the_o same_o one_o have_v a_o natural_a another_o a_o violent_a death_n one_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n another_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o neighbour_n one_o go_v off_o gentle_o in_o a_o calm_a another_o be_v hurry_v away_o in_o a_o storm_n one_o life_n out_o the_o term_n of_o nature_n another_o be_v cut_v off_o in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o day_n one_o die_v leisurely_o another_o be_v snatch_v away_o sudden_o one_o find_v a_o grave_a in_o the_o earth_n another_o in_o the_o sea_n another_o find_v none_o at_o all_o but_o be_v expose_v as_o a_o prey_n to_o beast_n and_o bird_n this_o be_v so_o obvious_a that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o produce_v instance_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o 2._o whosoever_o have_v any_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o history_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n know_v that_o for_o several_a of_o the_o first_o age_n at_o least_o the_o best_a man_n have_v general_o the_o worst_a death_n that_o the_o apostle_n of_o our_o bless_a lord_n be_v set_v forth_o as_o a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o world_n suffer_v the_o death_n of_o the_o base_a malefactor_n that_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n andrew_n be_v crucify_v st._n james_n the_o just_a stone_v and_o his_o brain_n knock_v out_o with_o a_o club_n st._n bartholomew_n flay_v alive_a that_o not_o one_o of_o the_o apostle_n can_v be_v name_v who_o do_v not_o end_v his_o life_n by_o a_o unnatural_a death_n except_o only_o st._n john_n who_o escape_v it_o by_o miracle_n for_o he_o be_v cast_v into_o a_o cauldron_n of_o boil_a oil._n that_o the_o first_o bishop_n their_o successor_n follow_v they_o in_o the_o like_o tragical_a death_n that_o st._n clemens_n bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v throw_v into_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o sea_n st._n simeon_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n crucify_v st._n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n expose_v to_o the_o lion_n st._n polycarp_n bishop_n of_o smyrna_n burn_v at_o a_o stake_n yea_o that_o the_o christian_n for_o the_o most_o part_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n together_o meet_v with_o the_o most_o horrid_a death_n one_o be_v tear_v in_o piece_n by_o wild_a beast_n another_o be_v roast_v on_o a_o spit_n another_o be_v broil_v on_o a_o gridiron_n another_o have_v his_o flesh_n scrape_v off_o to_o the_o bone_n with_o sharp_a shell_n and_o salt_n and_o vinegar_n pour_v into_o his_o green_a wound_n and_o for_o one_o of_o their_o bloody_a persecutor_n a_o hundred_o christian_n may_v be_v find_v who_o die_v a_o terrible_a death_n these_o be_v the_o happy_a end_n that_o the_o first_o and_o best_a christian_n be_v bless_v with_o happy_a indeed_o if_o we_o respect_v the_o cause_n for_o which_o they_o die_v and_o the_o bless_a reward_n they_o be_v crown_v with_o but_o none_o ever_o more_o unhappy_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o world._n as_o they_o have_v be_v of_o all_o man_n the_o most_o miserable_a have_v they_o have_v hope_n in_o this_o life_n only_o so_o if_o this_o note_n be_v true_a their_o hope_n can_v not_o have_v reach_v beyond_o it_o 3._o nor_o be_v this_o note_n more_o repugnant_a to_o scripture_n and_o experience_n than_o it_o be_v to_o reason_n one_o prime_n fundamental_a principle_n of_o reason_n be_v that_o contradiction_n can_v be_v true_a or_o that_o the_o same_o thing_n can_v be_v and_o not_o be_v this_o we_o be_v as_o sure_a of_o as_o that_o we_o ourselves_o be_v or_o that_o any_o thing_n else_o be_v whatsoever_o therefore_o it_o be_v from_o whence_o it_o plain_o follow_v that_o contradiction_n may_v be_v true_a we_o be_v as_o sure_o that_o it_o be_v false_a and_o therefore_o that_o the_o note_v now_o under_o consideration_n be_v so_o because_o if_o it_o be_v true_a the_o most_o palpable_a contradiction_n will_v be_v true_a also_o of_o those_o many_o that_o offer_v themselves_o i_o shall_v mention_v a_o few_o as_o 1._o that_o that_o be_v a_o false_a church_n which_o be_v most_o certain_o the_o true_a church_n for_o if_o the_o burn_a alive_a of_o valens_n the_o arian_n emperor_n be_v a_o certain_a sign_n that_o the_o arian_n faith_n be_v false_a the_o burn_a alive_a of_o many_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v as_o certain_a a_o note_n that_o the_o primitive_a faith_n be_v false_a if_o it_o follow_v that_o manichaeus_n be_v a_o damnable_a heretic_n because_o he_o be_v flay_v alive_a must_v we_o not_o conclude_v that_o st._n bartholomew_n be_v as_o bad_a and_o by_o consequence_n all_o the_o holy_a apostle_n because_o he_o suffer_v the_o same_o kind_n of_o death_n 2._o that_o a_o church_n remain_v the_o same_o without_o any_o change_n in_o doctrine_n worship_n or_o discipline_n may_v be_v to_o day_n a_o false_a church_n to_o morrow_n the_o only_a true_a church_n so_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o false_a one_o when_o the_o high_a priest_n fall_v backward_o and_o break_v his_o neck_n within_o a_o few_o day_n after_o when_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v against_o the_o philistine_n and_o they_o be_v smite_v with_o a_o foul_a disease_n of_o which_o they_o miserable_o die_v it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n again_o thus_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1656_o when_o a_o dreadful_a pestilence_n for_o that_o be_v one_o of_o bellarmin_n unhappy_a end_n sweep_v away_o three_o hundred_o thousand_o in_o three_o month_n time_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o naples_n and_o make_v great_a havoc_n at_o rome_n and_o genoa_n 426._o genoa_n athanas_n kircheri_fw-la scrutin_n physico-med_n contag_n luis_n quae_fw-la dicitur_fw-la pestis_fw-la p._n 426._o be_v a_o false_a church_n but_o in_o the_o year_n 1665_o when_o the_o like_a dreadful_a pestilence_n rage_v in_o london_n it_o become_v a_o true_a church_n again_o yea_o 3._o that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o church_n in_o the_o world_n but_o by_o this_o note_n it_o may_v be_v and_o it_o may_v not_o be_v the_o true_a church_n because_o the_o opposer_n and_o the_o defender_n of_o any_o one_o and_o the_o same_o church_n may_v have_v both_o of_o they_o unhappy_a and_o both_o of_o they_o happy_a ends._n now_o as_o the_o opposer_n have_v unhappy_a end_n it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n as_o the_o defender_n have_v unhappy_a end_v it_o be_v by_o the_o four_o thing_n premise_v a_o false_a one_o again_o as_o the_o opposer_n have_v a_o happy_a end_n it_o be_v a_o false_a church_n as_o the_o defender_n have_v
from_o be_v dazzle_v at_o the_o sight_n that_o they_o be_v no_o more_o affect_v than_o if_o i_o have_v look_v on_o a_o piece_n of_o green_a silk_n but_o i_o doubt_v he_o will_v censure_v they_o very_o hardly_o for_o it_o and_o think_v they_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o malignant_a cavaleerish_v eye_n i_o can_v help_v that_o but_o whatever_o eye_n they_o be_v since_o i_o have_v be_v able_a to_o hold_v they_o open_v so_o long_o against_o the_o glare_a imaginary_a splendour_n of_o these_o these_o triumphant_a note_n i_o will_v venture_v to_o draw_v out_o the_o whole_a train_n once_o more_o and_o give_v a_o little_a remark_n upon_o every_o one_o of_o they_o as_o they_o pass_v by_o 1._o the_o name_n of_o catholic_n this_o be_v a_o note_n which_o may_v be_v easy_o usurp_v by_o every_o bold_a pretender_n but_o till_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o it_o be_v join_v with_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n the_o name_n alone_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o empty_a and_o insignificant_a sound_n 2._o antiquity_n i_o shall_v not_o here_o mention_v the_o antiquity_n of_o some_o error_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v many_o church_n in_o the_o world_n before_o there_o be_v any_o at_o rome_n but_o will_v free_o confess_v that_o that_o have_v be_v ancient_a enough_o if_o it_o have_v preserve_v that_o doctrine_n in_o its_o purity_n which_o it_o receive_v at_o the_o first_o but_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o the_o addition_n she_o have_v make_v unto_o that_o concern_v infallibility_n image_n purgatory_n and_o the_o like_a can_v be_v pretend_v to_o be_v of_o ancient_n and_o apostolical_a tradition_n nay_o many_o of_o their_o present_a tenant_n be_v never_o declare_v necessary_a till_o the_o last_o age_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o be_v now_o constitute_v can_v be_v esteem_v no_o old_a than_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o be_v about_o forty_o year_n young_a than_o the_o reformation_n 3._o duration_n by_o this_o the_o cardinal_n will_v persuade_v we_o that_o his_o true_a church_n have_v be_v from_o the_o beginning_n and_o shall_v continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o christianity_n the_o first_o we_o deny_v the_o second_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v till_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n we_o be_v sure_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v change_v already_o from_o what_o it_o be_v and_o we_o hope_v and_o believe_v that_o it_o will_v be_v change_v again_o from_o what_o it_o be_v and_o then_o what_o will_v become_v of_o the_o duration_n they_o boast_v of_o if_o they_o shall_v ever_o reform_v themselves_o from_o those_o error_n and_o abuse_n which_o have_v creep_v in_o among_o they_o as_o have_v be_v often_o attempt_v and_o a_o long_a time_n most_o earnest_o desire_v by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a and_o most_o impartial_a of_o their_o own_o communion_n so_o that_o grant_v this_o to_o be_v a_o note_n it_o will_v make_v against_o they_o both_o way_n for_o what_o be_v past_a we_o know_v what_o alteration_n have_v be_v make_v by_o they_o and_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_v against_o other_o that_o may_v happen_v hereafter_o 4._o amplitude_n or_o multitude_n and_o variety_n of_o believer_n this_o can_v by_o no_o mean_n be_v make_v a_o note_n of_o the_o church_n for_o the_o time_n be_v once_o that_o christ_n flock_n be_v a_o little_a flock_n 1.15_o act_n 1.15_o and_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n together_o be_v but_o about_o a_o hundred_o and_o twenty_o and_o afterward_o the_o arrian_n heresy_n have_v almost_o overspread_v the_o face_n of_o christendom_n insomuch_o that_o the_o whole_a world_n be_v think_v to_o be_v against_o athanasius_n and_o athanasius_n against_o the_o whole_a world._n or_o shall_v we_o let_v it_o pass_v for_o a_o note_n they_o can_v gain_v but_o little_a by_o it_o for_o they_o be_v infinite_o exceed_v in_o multitude_n not_o only_o by_o heathen_n and_o mahometan_n but_o by_o christian_n of_o other_o denomination_n 5._o succession_n of_o bishop_n how_o far_o this_o may_v be_v necessary_a to_o the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n i_o need_v not_o dispute_v but_o the_o uninterrupted_a succession_n they_o of_o rome_n be_v wont_v to_o glory_n in_o be_v manifest_o false_a for_o beside_o the_o long_a vacance_n that_o have_v sometime_o happen_v and_o the_o many_o schism_n they_o have_v have_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v pretend_v to_o the_o papacy_n and_o no_o man_n can_v determine_v who_o have_v the_o right_n which_o must_v make_v it_o dubious_a the_o confess_v heretic_n that_o have_v possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o infallible_a chair_n must_v quite_o cut_v off_o at_o least_o interrupt_v the_o succession_n or_o if_o they_o have_v it_o notwithstanding_o this_o or_o any_o other_o objection_n that_o may_v be_v make_v we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n can_v plead_v the_o same_o 6._o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n this_o be_v a_o good_a note_n indeed_o if_o they_o mean_v the_o true_o primitive_a church_n for_o that_o agree_v with_o the_o scripture_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o apostle_n but_o then_o i_o hope_v they_o will_v not_o have_v the_o confidence_n to_o affirm_v that_o their_o prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n their_o half-communion_n their_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o many_o other_o thing_n which_o they_o now_o receive_v be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o practice_n and_o belief_n of_o that_o primitive_a church_n 7._o the_o union_n of_o the_o member_n among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o head._n of_o this_o they_o be_v continual_o make_v their_o brag_v but_o the_o many_o and_o violent_a contention_n that_o have_v often_o be_v betwixt_o the_o several_a pretender_n to_o the_o papal_a dignity_n and_o the_o endless_a feud_n and_o animosity_n that_o be_v keep_v up_o among_o they_o about_o many_o controvert_v point_n do_v sufficient_o declare_v that_o their_o church_n have_v be_v rend_v and_o tear_v with_o faction_n and_o intestine_a division_n as_o much_o as_o any_o other_o society_n or_o if_o they_o be_v as_o firm_o unite_v as_o they_o pretend_v it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o other_o combination_n of_o man_n have_v be_v in_o know_v and_o wicked_a error_n 8._o sanctity_n of_o doctrine_n for_o they_o general_o assert_v as_o the_o cardinal_n do_v here_o that_o the_o roman_a church_n maintain_v nothing_o that_o be_v false_a either_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n or_o manner_n if_o they_o be_v able_a to_o prove_v this_o there_o may_v be_v some_o reason_n indeed_o that_o their_o church_n shall_v be_v esteem_v the_o mother_n and_o mistress_n of_o all_o church_n as_o she_o have_v be_v wont_a of_o late_a to_o style_v herself_o but_o since_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n have_v be_v open_o assume_v and_o frequent_o practise_v and_o never_o yet_o condemn_v by_o any_o either_o pope_n or_o council_n since_o the_o doctrine_n of_o aequivocation_n and_o many_o other_o absurd_a and_o impious_a opinion_n be_v teach_v by_o their_o casuist_n and_o make_v use_v of_o by_o their_o confessor_n in_o direct_v the_o conscience_n of_o their_o penitent_n and_o since_o these_o and_o many_o more_o very_a dangerous_a error_n do_v not_o only_o escape_v without_o a_o censure_n but_o be_v approve_v of_o and_o encourage_v by_o their_o governor_n i_o do_v not_o see_v how_o they_o and_o their_o church_n can_v possible_o be_v excuse_v from_o the_o gild_n of_o they_o 9_o the_o efficacy_n of_o doctrine_n here_o we_o be_v tell_v of_o the_o wonderful_a success_n they_o have_v have_v in_o the_o propagation_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o the_o conversion_n that_o have_v be_v make_v of_o whole_a nation_n and_o suppose_v it_o be_v as_o they_o say_v yet_o heresy_n and_o infidelity_n have_v often_o have_v as_o great_a and_o swift_a a_o progress_n in_o the_o world_n as_o any_o that_o their_o doctrine_n can_v boast_v of_o and_o consider_v the_o pravity_n and_o corruption_n of_o human_a nature_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o the_o most_o gross_a and_o pernicious_a error_n shall_v be_v more_o ready_o receive_v and_o spread_v themselves_o fast_o than_o the_o most_o divine_a and_o sacred_a truth_n 10._o holiness_n of_o life_n this_o be_v indeed_o the_o most_o real_a commendation_n of_o a_o christian_a and_o i_o will_v not_o go_v about_o to_o rob_v they_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o than_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o meet_v philosopher_n and_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n and_o many_o of_o those_o who_o they_o account_v modern_a heretic_n have_v be_v of_o a_o very_a strict_a and_o unblamable_a conversation_n and_o divers_a of_o their_o pope_n and_o other_o ecclesiastic_n of_o the_o great_a eminency_n of_o place_n have_v be_v very_o infamous_a for_o all_o sort_n of_o wickedness_n and_o debauchery_n and_o their_o very_a religious_a order_n have_v be_v often_o complain_v of_o for_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o discipline_n and_o looseness_n of_o their_o life_n as_o be_v abundant_o testify_v by_o their_o